
• INt 4 <■ 1 ^ 

t >-. . i. 


>(BP 

!>-• ’a 


? M « 

U . 1 


f ^ ^91 

r 

‘ i 3 

'’; . 1 'i 

s 

1 r 

s 


1 tsAC tiK 

( 


11 , Bf 

<. 

Hr' ' ''^kv' |A 


\ .4 

IflB « 

HH^ 


■’ 'R 

r - j 




r - ’ * 







SUPREME COUNCIL, 33“ 


A...A.-.S.-.R.-. 

Southern Jurisdiction, U.S.A. 
Washington, D.C. 


Class No, 


.]FlC-bT.O.Tt. 





V 



VERY NAUGHTY GIRL 





BY 


MEADE 


/^yyvCcii 


AUTHOR OF “GIRLS OF THE TRUE BLUE,” “MERRY GIRLS Ov 
ENGLAND,” “A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE,” ETC. 


ILLUSTRATIONS BY 

W. RAINEY 


NEW YORK 

HURST AND COMPANY 

Publishers 


'f'Z'T 

Ve 

£ 


L,. T. HBADB SBRI£S. 

UNIFORM WITH 

THIS VOLUME. 

By MRS. L. T. MEADE. 

Daddy’s Girl. 

Polly, a New- 

^ , Fashioned Girl. 

Dr. Rmnsey’s Patient. 

Gay Charmer, A. 

Rebels of the School. 

Girl in Ten Thousand, A. 

Sweet Girl Graduate, A. 

Girls of the True Blue. 

Very Naughty Girl, A. 

Merry Girls of England. 

Wild Kitty. 

Miss Nonentity. 

World of Girls. 

Palace Beautiful. 

Young Mutineers, The. 

Price Post-Paid^ ^oc. 

e'lch^ or any three 

books for 

HURST & 

COMPANY 

Publishers, 

New York. 


fi»tfo>*ary 


of 


£?xchar5g« 

•^^■'prome Crruncii A.A.SJf|, 

i 0,1940 



•X 


CONTENTS. 


vKAWTClw PAGE 

I. 6ylvI; » AND Audrey 5 

II. ARRiv iL OF Evelyn 12 

/ 

III. The Cradle Life of Wild Eve 25 

IV. “ I Dhawthe Line at Uncle Ned ” *4 

V. Frank’s Eyes 40 

VI. The Hungry Girl 51 

VIZ Staying to Dinner 60 

VIIL Evening-Dress 68 

IX. Breakfast in Bed 93 

X. Jasper was to Go 101 

XI. “ I Cannot Alter my Plans ” 108 

XII. Hunger 123 

XIII. Jasper to the Rescue 138 

XIV. Change OF plans. 143 

XV. School _ 155 

XVI. Sylvia’s Drive , 167 


3 


4 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XVII. The Fall in the Snow 179 

XVIII. A Red Gipsy Cloak 191 

XIX. “ Why did You do It ? ” 203 

XX. “ Not Good nor Honorable ” 212 

XXI. The Torn Book 221 

XXII. “ Stick to Your Colors, Evelyn ” 231 

XXIII. One Week of Grace 235 

XXIV. “ Who is E. W. ? ” 247 

XXV. Uncle Edward 260 

XXVI. 'Tangles 276 

XXVII. The Strange Visitor in the Back Bed- 
room 286 

XXVIII. The Room with the Light that Flickered. 302 

XXIX. What Could it Mean ? 307 

XXX. The Loaded Gun 314 

XXXI. For Uncle Edward’s Sake 326 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL, 


CHAPTER I. 

SYLVIA AND AUDREY. 

It was a day of great excitement, and Audrey 
Wynford stood by her schoolroom window and looked 
out. She was a tall girl of sixteen, with her hair 
hanging in a long, fair plait down her back. She 
stood with her hands folded behind her and an ex- 
pectant expression on her face. 

Up the avenue a stream of people were coming. 
Some came in cabs, some on bicycles; some walked. 
They all turned in the direction of the front en- 
trance, and Audrey heard their voices rising and 
falling as they entered the house, walked down the 
hall, and disappeared into some region at the other 
end. 

‘^It is all detestable,” she muttered; ^^and just 
when Evelyn is coming, too. How strange she will 
think it ! I wish father would drop this horrid cus- 
tom. I do not approve of it at all.” 

Just then her governess, a bright-looking girl 
about six years Audrey’s senior, came into the room. 

Well,” she cried, ^^and what are you doing here? 
I thought you were going to ride this afternoon.” 

s 


6 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


How can I ? said Audrey, shrugging her shoul- 
ders. “ I shall be met at every turn.” 

“And why not?” said Miss Sinclair. You are 
not ashamed of being seen.” 

“It is quite detestable,” said Audrey. 

She crossed the room, flung herself into a deep 
straw arm-chair in front of a blazing log Are, and 
took up a magazine. ■ 

“ It is all horrid,” she continued as she rapidly 
turned the pages; “you know it. Miss Sinclair, as 
well as I do.” 

“ If I were you,” said Miss Sinclair, “ I should be 
proud — very proud — to belong to an old family who 
had kept a custom like this in vogue.” 

“ If you belonged to the old family you would not,” 
said Audrey. “Every one laughs at us. I call it 
perfectly horrid. What possible good can it do that 
all the people of the neighborhood, and the strangers 
who come to stay in the town, should make free of 
Wynford Castle on New Year’s Day? It makes me 
cross anyhow. I am sorry to be cross to you, Miss 
Sinclair ; but I am, and that is a fact.” 

Miss Sinclair sat down on another chair. 

“ I like it,” she said after a pause. 

“Why?” asked Audrey. 

“ There were some quite hungry people passing 
through the hall as I came to you Just now.” 

“Let them be hungry somewhere else, not here,” 
said the angry girl. “ It was all very well when 
some ancestor of mine first started the custom; but 
that father, a man of the present day, up-to-date in 
every sense of the word, should carry it on — that he 
should keep open house for every individual who 
chooses to come here on New Year’s Day — is past 
endurance. Last year between two and three hun- 
dred people dined or supped or had tea at the Castle, 


SYLVIA AND AUDREY. 


T 


and I believe, from the appearance of the avenue, 
there will be still more to-day. The house gets so 
dirty, for one thing, for half of them don’t think of 
wiping their feet ; and then we run a chance of being 
robbed, for how do we know that there are not ad- 
venturers in the throng? If I were the country- 
folk I would be too proud to come; but they are not 
— not a bit.” 

cannot agree with you,” said Miss Sinclair. 

It is a splendid old custom, and I hope it will not 
be abolished.” 

‘^Perhaps Evelyn will abolish it when she comes 
in for the property,” said Audrey in a low tone. Her 
face looked scarcely amiable as she said the words. 

Miss Sinclair regarded her with a puzzled expres- 
sion. 

Audrey dear,” she said after a pause, I am very 
fond of you.” 

And I of you,” said Audrey, a little unwillingly. 
^^You are more friend than governess. I should 
like best to go to school, of course ; but as father says 
that that is quite impossible, I have to put up with 
the next best ; and you are a very good next best.” 

Then if I am, may I just as a friend, and one 
who loves you very dearly, make a remark ? ” 

It is going to be something odious,” said Audrey 
— '^that goes without saying — but I suppose I’ll 
listen.” 

Don’t you think you are just a wee bit in danger 
of becoming selfish, Audrey ? ” said her governess. 

Am I ? Perhaps so ; I’m afraid I don’t care.” 

^^You would if you thought it over; and this is 
New Year’s Day, and it is a lovely afternoon, and 
you might come for a ride — I wish you would.” 

I will not run the chance of meeting those folks 


8 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


on any consideration whatever,” said Audrey; 

I will go for a walk with yon, if yon like.” 

Done,” said Miss Sinclair. I have to go on a 
message for Lady Wynford to the lodge; will yon 
come by the shrubberies and meet me there?” 

'' All right,” replied Audrey ; “ I will go and get 
ready.” 

She left the room. 

After her pupil had left her. Miss Sinclair sat for 
a time gazing into the huge log fire. 

She was a very pretty girl with a high-bred look 
about her. She had received all the advantages 
which modern education could afford, and at the age 
of three-and-twenty had left Girton with the assur- 
ance from all her friends that she had a brilliant 
future before her. The first step in that future 
seemed bright enough to the handsome, high-spirited 
girl. Lady Wynford met her in town, took a fancy 
to her on the spot, and asked her to conduct Audrey’s 
education. Miss Sinclair received a liberal salary 
and every comfort and consideration. Audrey fell 
quickly in love with her, and a more delightful pupil 
governess never had. The girl was brimming over 
with intelligence, was keenly alive to the responsi- 
bilities of her own position, was absolutely original, 
and as a rule quite unselfish. 

Poor Audrey ! she has her trials before her, all 
the same,” thought the young governess now. Well, 
I am very happy here, and I hope nothing will dis- 
turb our present arrangement for some time. As to 
Evelyn, we have yet to discover what sort of girl 
she is. She comes this evening. But there, I am 
forgetting all about Audrey, and she must be wait- 
ing for me.” 

It so happened that Audrey Wynford was doing 
nothing of the sort. She had hastily put on her 


SYLVIA AND AUDREY. 


warm jacket and fur cap and gone out into the 
grounds. The objectionable avenue, with its streams 
of people coming and going, was to be religiously 
avoided, and Audrey went in the direction of a copse 
of young trees, which led again through a long shrub- 
bery in the direction of the lodge gates. 

It was the custom from time immemorial in the 
Wynford family to keep open house on New Year’s 
Day. Any wa3Tarer, gentle or simple, man or 
woman, boy or girl, could come up the avenue and 
ring the bell at the great front-door, and be received 
and fed and refreshed, and sent again on his or her 
way with words of cheer. The Squire himself as a 
rule received his guests, but where that was impossi- 
ble the steward of the estate was present to conduct 
them to the huge hall which ran across the back of 
the house, where unlimited refreshments were pro- 
vided. No one was sent away. No one was refused 
admission on this day of all days. The period of the 
reception was from sunrise to sundown. At sun- 
down the hospitality came to an end ; the doors of the 
house were shut and no more visitors were allowed 
admission. An extra staff of servants was generally 
secured for the occasion, and the one and only con- 
dition made by the Squire was, that as much food as 
possible might be eaten, that each male visitor might 
drink good wine or sound ale to his heart’s content, 
that each might warm himself thoroughly by the 
huge log fires, but that no one should take any food 
away. This, in the case of so promiscuous an as- 
semblage, was necessary. To Audrey, however, the 
whole thing was more or less a subject of dislike. 
She regarded the first day of each year as a penance ; 
she shrank from the subject of the guests, and on 
this special New Year’s Day was more aggrieved and 
put out than usual. More guests had arrived than 


10 


A VERY NAtJGHTY GIRL. 


had ever come before, for the people of the neigh- 
borhood enjoyed the good old custom, and there was 
not a villager, not a trades-person, nor even a landed 
proprietor near who did not make it a point of break- 
ing bread at Wynford Castle on New Year’s Day. 
The fact that a man of position sat down side by 
side with a tramp or a laborer made no difference; 
there was no distinction of rank amongst the 
Squire’s guests on this day.^ 

Audrey heard the voices now as she disappeared 
into the shelter of the young trees. She heard also 
the rumble of wheels as the better class of guests ar- 
rived or went away again. 

It is horrid,” she murmured for about the 
twentieth time to herself ; and then she began to run 
in order to get away from what she called the dis- 
agreeable noise. 

Audrey could run with the speed and grace of a 
young fawn, but she had not gone half-through the 
shrubbery before she stopped deadrshort. A girl of 
about her own age was coming hurriedly to meet her. 
She was a very pretty girl, with black eyes and a 
quantity of black hair and a richly colored dark face. 
The girl was dressed somewhat fantastically in many 
colors. Peeping out from beneath her old-fashioned 
jacket was a scarf of deep yellow; the skirt of her 
dress was crimson, and in her hat she wore two long 
crimson feathers. Audrey regarded her with not 
only wonder but also disfavor. Who was she ? What 
a vulgar, forward, insufferable young person! 

I say,” cried the girl coming up eagerly ; I 
have lost my way, and it is so important ! Can you 
tell me how I can get to the front entrance of the 
Castle?” 

You ought not to have come by the shrubbery,” 
§^id Audrey in a very haughty tone, The visitors 


SYLVIA AND AUDREY. 


11 


who come to the Castle to-day are expected to use 
the avenue. But now that you have come,” she 
added, if you will take this short cut you will find 
yourself in the right direction. You have then but 
to follow the stream of people and you will reach the 
hall door.” 

Oh, thank you ! ” said the girl. I am so aw- 
fully hungry! I do hope I shall get in before sun- 
set. Good-bye, and thank you so much ! My name is 
Sylvia Leeson ; who are you ? ” 

I am Audrey Wynford,” replied Audrey, speak- 
ing more icily than ever. 

Then you are the young lady of the Castle ? ” 

I am Audrey Wynford.” 

How strange ! One would think to meet you 
here, and one would think to see me here, that we 
both belonged to Shakespeare^s old play As You Like 
It. But I must not stay another minute. It is so 
sweet of your father to invite us all, and if I am not 
quick I shall lose the fun.” 

She nodded with a flash of bright eyes and white 
teeth at the amazed Audrey, and the next moment 
was lost to view. 

What a girl ! ” thought Audrey as she pursued 
her walk. How dared she I She did not treat me 
with one scrap of respect, and she seemed to think — 
a girl of that sort ! — that she was my equal ; she ab- 
solutely spoke of us in the same breftth. It was al- 
most insulting. Sylvia and Audrey! We meet in a 
wood, and we might be characters out of As You 

Like It. Well, she is awfully pretty, but Oh 

dear ! what a creature she is when all is said and done 
— that wild dress, and those dancing eyes, and that 
free manner! And yet — and yet she was scarcely 
vulgar; she was only — only different from anybody 
else. Who is she, and where does she come from? 


12 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Sylvia Leeson. Rather a pretty name; and cer- 
tainly a pretty girl. But to think of her partaking 
of hospitality — all alone, too — with the canaille of 
Wynford ! 


CHAPTER 11. 

ARRIVAL OF EVELYN. 

Audrey met her governess at the lodge gates, and 
the two plunged down a side-path, and were soon 
making for the wonderful moors about a mile away 
from Wynford Castle. 

What are you thinking about, Audrey ? ’’ said 
Miss Sinclair. 

“ Ho you happen to know,” said Audrey, any 
people in the village or neighborhood of the name of 
Leeson ? ” 

No, dear, certainly not. I .do not think any 
people of the name live here. Why do you ask ? ” 

For such a funny reason ! ” replied Audrey. I 
met a girl who had come by mistake through the 
shrubberies. She was on her way to the Castle to 
get a good meal. She told me her name was Sylvia 
Leeson. She was pretty in an outre sort of style; 
she was also very free. She had the cheek to com- 
pare herself with me, and said that as my name was 
Audrey and hers Sylvia we ought to be two of Shake- 
speare’s heroines. There was something uncommon 
about her. Not that I liked her: — very far from 
that. But I wonder who she is.” 

I don’t know,” said Miss Sinclair. I certainly 
have not the least idea that there is any one of that 


SYLVIA AND AUDREY. 13 

name living in our neighborhood, but one can never 
tell/^ 

Oh, but you know everybody round here,’^ said 
Mi^ey. Perhaps she is a stranger. I think on 
UPr^vhole I am glad.” 

I heard a week ago that some people had taken 
The Priory,” said Miss Sinclair. 

“ The Priory ! ” cried Audrey. It has been unin- 
habited ever since I can remember.” 

I heard the rumor,” continued Miss Sinclair, 
but I know no particulars, and it may not be true. 
It is just possible that this girl belongs to them.” 

“ I should like to find out,” replied Audrey. She 

certainly interested me, although Oh, well, don’t 

let us talk of her any more. Jenny dear” — Audrey 
in affectionate moments called her governess by her 
Christian name — are you not anxious to know 
what Evelyn is like ? ” 

I suppose I am,” replied Miss Sinclair. 

I think of her so much ! ” continued Audrey. 
It seems so odd that she, a stranger, should be the 
heiress, and I, who have lived here all my days, should 
inherit nothing. Oh, of course, I shall have plenty 
of money, for mother had such a lot; but it does 
seem so unaccountable that all father’s property 
should go to Evelyn. And now she is to live here, 
and of course take the precedence of me, I do not 
know that I quite like it. Sometimes I feel that she 
will rub me the wrong way; if she is very masterful, 
for instance. She can be — can’t she, J enny ? ” 

“ But why should we suppose that she will be ? ” 
replied Miss Sinclair. There is no good in getting 
prejudiced beforehand.” 

^^I cannot help thinking about it,” said Audrey. 
^^You know I have never had any close companions 
before, and although you make up for everybody else, 


14 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


and I love you with all my heart and soul, yet it is 
somewhat exciting to think of a girl just my own 
age coming to live with me.” 

Of course, dear ; and I am so glad for your 
sake ! ” 

But then,” continued Audrey, she does noit 
come quite as an ordinary guest; she comes to the 
home which is to be hers hereafter. I wonder what 
her ideas are, and what she will feel about things. 
It is very mysterious. I am excited; I own it. You 
may be quite sure, though, that I shall not show any 
of my excitement when Evelyn does come. Jenny, 
have you pictured her yet to ''^ourself ? Do you think 
she is tall or short, or pretty or ugly, or what ? ” 

I have thought of her, of course,” replied Miss 
Sinclair; but I have not formed the least idea. You 
will soon know, Audrey; she is to arrive in time for 
dinner.” 

“ Yes,” said Audrey; mother is going in the car- 
riage to meet her, and the train is due at six-thirty. 
She will arrive at the Castle a little before seven. 
Mother says she will probably bring a maid, and per- 
haps a French governess. Mother does not know 
herself what sort she is. It is odd her having lived 
away from England all this time.” 

Audrey chatted on with her governess a little 
longer, and presently they turned and went back to 
the house. The sun had already set, and the big 
front-door was shut; the family never used it ex- 
cept on this special day or when a wedding or a 
funeral left Wynford Castle. The pretty side-door? 
with its sheltered porch, was the mode of exit and 
ingress for the inhabitants of Wynford Castle. Au- 
drey and her governess now entered, and Audrey 
stood for a few moments to warm her hands by the 
huge log fire on the hearth. Miss Sinclair went 


ARillVAL OF EVELYN. 


IS 

slowly upstairs to her room; and Audrey, finding 
herself alone, gave a quick sigh. 

"‘I wonder — I do wonder,’"’ she said half -aloud. 

Her words were evidently heard, for some one 
stirred, and presently a tall man with a slight stoop 
came forward and stood where the light of the big 
fire fell all over him. 

Why, dad ! ” cried Audrey, as she put her hand 
inside her father’s arm. “Were ygu asleep?” she 
asked. “ How was it that Miss Sinclair and 1 did 
not see you when we came in ? ” 

“I was sound asleep in that big chair. I was 
somewhat tired. I had received three hundred guests ; 
don’t forget that,” replied Squire Wynford. 

“ And they have gone. What a comfort ! ” said 
Audrey. 

“My dear little Audrey, I have fed them and 
warmed them and sent them on their way rejoicing, 
and I am a more popular Squire Wynford of Castle 
Wynford than ever. Why should you grumble be- 
cause your neighbors, every mother’s son of them, 
had as much to eat and drink as they could desire 
on New Year’s Day?” 

“ I hate the custom,” said Audrey. “ It belongs to 
the Middle Ages; it ought to be exploded.” 

“ What ! and allow the people to go hungry ? ” 

“ Those who are likely to go hungry,” continued 
Audrey, “ might have money given to them. We do 
not want all the small squires everywhere round to 
come and feed at the Castle.” 

But the small squires like it, and so do the poor 
people, and so do I,” said Squire Wynford; and now 
he frowned very slightly, and Audrey gave another 
sigh. 

“We must agree to differ, dad,” she said. 

I SLxa af laid so^ my dear. Well^ and how are yoU;, 


le 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


my pet? I have not seen you until now. Very 
happy at the thought of your cousin^s arrival ? 

No, dad, scarcely happy, but excited all the same. 
Are noi you a little, wee bit excited too, father? It 
seems so strange her coming all the way from Tas- 
mania to take possession of her estates. I wonder — 
I do wonder — what she will be like.” 

She takes possession of no estates while I live,” 
said the Squire, ^^but she is the next heiress.” 

And you are sorry it is not I ; are you not, 
father ? ” 

don’t think of it,” said the Squire. ^^No,” he 
added thoughtfully a moment later, that is not the 
case. I do think of it. You are better off without 
the responsibility; you would never be suited to a 
great estate of this sort. Evelyn may be different. 
Anyhow, when the time comes, it is her appointed 
work. Now, my dear ” — ^lie took out his watch — 
‘^your cousin wull arrive in a moment. Your mother 
has gone to meet her. Do you intend to welcome her 
here or in one of the sitting-rooms ? ” 

“ I will stay in the hall, of course,” said Audrey a 
little fretfully. 

I will leave you, then, my love. I have neglected 
a sheaf of correspondence, and would like to look 
through my letters before dinner.” 

The Squire moved away, walking slowly. He 
pushed aside some heavy curtains and vanished. Au- 
drey still stood by the fire. Presently a restless fit 
seized her, and she too flitted up the winding white 
marble stairs and disappeared down a long corridor. 
She entered a pretty room daintily furnished in blue 
and silver. A large log fire burned in the grate; 
electric light shed its soft gleams over the furniture; 
there was a bouquet of flowers and a little pot of ivy 
pn a small table, also a bookcase full of gaily-bound 


ARRIVAL OF RVELYAL 


11 


story-books. Nothing had been neglected, even to 
the big old Bible and the old-fashioned prayer-book. 
I wonder how she will like it,’’ thought Audrey. 

This is one of the prettiest rooms in the house. 
Mother said she must have it. I wonder if she will 
like it, and if I shall like her. Oh, and here is her 
dressing-room, and here is a little boudoir where she 
may sit and amuse herself and shut us out if she 
chooses. Lucky Evelyn ! How strange it all seems ! 
For the first time I begin to appreciate my darling, 
beloved home. Why should it pass away from me 
to her? Oh, of course I am not jealous; I would 
not be mean enough to entertain feelings of that 

sort, and I hear the sound of wheels. She is 

coming; in a moment I shall see her. Oh, I do won- 
der — I do wonder! I wish Jenny were with me; I 
feel quite nervous.” 

Audrey dashed out of the room, rushed down the 
winding stairs, and had just entered the hall when 
a footman pushed aside the heavy curtains, and 
Lady Frances Wynford, a handsome, stately-looking 
woman, entered, accompanied by a small girl. 

The girl was dragging in a great pile of rugs and 
wraps. Her hat was askew on her head, her jacket 
untidy. She flung the rugs down in the center of a 
rich Turkey carpet said, There, that is a relief;” 
and then looked full at Audrey. 

Audrey was a head and shoulders taller than the 
heiress, who had thin and somewhat wispy fiaxen 
hair, and a white face with insignificant features. 
Her eyes, however, were steady, brown, large, and 
intelligent. She came up to Audrey at once. 

Don’t introduce me, please. Aunt Frances,” she 
said. I know this is x\udrey. — I am Evelyn. You 
hate me, don’t you ? ” 

No, I am sure I do not,” said Audrey. 




A Very naughty girl. 


Well, I should if I were you. It would be much 
more interesting to be hated. So this is the place. 
It looks jolly, does it not ? Aunt Frances, do you 
know where my maid is ? I must have her — I must 
have her at once. Please tell Jasper to come here,'^ 
continued the girl, turning to a man-servant who 
lingered in the background. 

Desire Miss Wynford’s maid to come into the 
hall,” said Lady Frances in an imperious tone ; and 
bring tea, Davis. Be quick.” 

The man withdrew, and Evelyn, lifting her hand, 
took off her ugly felt hat and flung it on the pile of 
rugs and cushions. 

Don’t touch them, please,” she said as Audrey 
advanced. ^^That is Jasper’s work. By the way. 
Aunt Frances, may Jasper sleep in my room? I have 
never slept alone, not since I was born, and I could 
not survive it. I want a little bed just the ditto of 
my own for Jasper. I cannot live without Jasper. 
May she sleep close to me, please. Aunt Frances ? 
And, oh ! I do hope and trust this house is not 
haunted. It does look eerie. I am terrified at the 
thought of ghosts. I know I shall not be a very 
pleasant inmate, and I am sorry for you all — and 
for you in special, Audrey. What a grand, keep- 
your-distance sort of air you have ! But I am 
not going to be afraid of you. I do not forget that 
the place will belong to me some day. Hullo, 
Jasper ! ” 

Evelyn flitted in a curious, elf-like way across the 
hall, and went up to a dark woman who stood just 
by the velvet curtain. 

Don’t be shy, Jasper,” she said. ^^You have 
nothing to be afraid of here. It is all very grand 
I know ; but then it is to be mine some day, and you 
never to leave me — ^never. I was speaking to 


ARRIVAL OF EVELYN. 


19 


my aunt, Lady Frances, and you are to have your 
little bed near mine. See that it is arranged for 
to-night. And now, please, pick up these rugs and 
cushions and my old hat, and take them to my room. 
Don’t stare so, J asper ; do what I tell you.” 

Jasper somewhat sullenly obeyed. She was as 
graceful and deft in all her actions as Evelyn was 
the reverse. Evelyn stood and watched her. When 
she went slowly up the marble stairs, the heiress 
turned with a laugh to her two companions. 

How you stare !” she said ; and she looked full at 
Audrey. Do you regard me as a barbarian, or a 
wild beast, or what ? ” 

I am interested in you,” said Audrey in her low 
voice. You are decidedly out of the common.” 

Come,” said Lady Frances, we have no time 
for analyzing character just now. Audrey, take 
your cousin to her room, and then go yourself and 
get dressed for dinner.” 

Will you come, Evelyn ? ” said Audrey. 

She crossed the hall, Evelyn following her slowly. 
Once or twice the heiress stopped to examine a mailed 
figure in armor, or an old picture on which the 
firelight cast a fitful gleam. She said, How ugly ! 
A queer old thing, that ! ” to the figure in armor, 
and she scowled up at the picture. 

You are not going to frighten me, you old scare- 
crow,” she said ; and then she ran upstairs by Au- 
drey’s side. 

So this is what they call English grandeur ! ” she 
remarked. Is not this house centuries old ? ” 

Parts of the house are,” answered Audrey. 

Is this part ? ” 

Ho ; the hall and staircase were added about 
seventy years ago.” 

Is my room in the old part or in the new part ? 


20 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Your room is in what is called the medium part. 
It is a lovely room ; you will be charmed with it.^^ 

“ I by no means know that I shall. But show it 
to me.’’ 

Audrey walked a little quicker. She began to feel 
a curious sense of irritation, and knew that there was 
something about Evelyn which might under certain 
conditions try her temper very much. They reached 
the lovely blue-and-silver room, and Audrey flung 
open the door, expecting a cry of delight from 
Evelyn. But the heiress was not one to give herself 
away ; she cast cool and critical eyes round the 
chamber. 

Dear, dear ! ” she said — dear, dear ! So this 
is your idea of an English bedroom. ! ” 

It is an English bedroom ; there is no idea about 
it,” said Audrey. 

You are cross, are you not, Audrey ? ” was Eve- 
lyn’s remark. It is very trying for you my coming 
here. I know that, of course; Jasper has told me. I 
should be ignorant and quite lost were it not for 
Jasper, but Jasper puts me up to things. I do not 
think I could live without her. She has often 
described you — often and often. It would make you 
scream to listen to her. She has taken you off 
splendidly. Really, all things considered, you are 
very like what she has pictured you. I say, Audrey, 
would you like to come up here after your next meal, 
whatever you call it, and watch Jasper as she takes 
you off ? She is the most splendid mimic in all the 
world. In a day or two she will be able to imitate 
Aunt Frances and every one in the house. Oh, it is 
killing to watch her and to listen to her ! You 
would like to see yourself through Jasper’s eyes, 
would you not, Audrey ? ” 

No, thank you,” replied Audrey. 


ARRIVAL OF EVELYN. 


21 


How you kill me with that No, thank you/ of 
yours ! Why, they are the very words Jasper said 
you would be certain to say. Oh dear ! this is quite 
amusing/’ Evelyn laughed long and loud, wiping 
her eyes with her handkerchief as she did so. “ Oh 
dear ! oh dear ! ” she said. “ Don’t look any crosser, 
Audrey or I shall die with laughing ! Why, you 
will make me scream.” 

That would be bad for you after your journey,” 
said Audrey. I see you have hot water, and your 
maid is in the dressing-room. I will leave you now. 
That is the dressing-bell ; the bell for dinner will 
ring in half-an-hour. I must go and dress.” 

Audrey rushed out of the room, very nearly, but 
not quite, banging the door after her. 

If I stayed another moment I should lose my 
temper. I should say something terrible,” thought 
the girl. Her heart was beating fast ; she pressed 
her hand to her side. If it were not for Jenny 
I do not believe I could endure the house with that 
girl,” was her next ejaculation. To think that 
she is a Wynford, and that the Castle — the lovely, 
beautiful Castle — is to belong to her some day. 
Oh, it is maddening! Our darling knight in armor 
— Sir Gallahad I have always called him — and our 
Rembrandt : one is a scarecrow, and the other a 
queer old thing. Oh Evelyn, you are almost past 
bearing ! ” 

Audrey ran away to her room, where her maid, 
Eleanor, was waiting to attend on her. Audrey was 
never in the habit of confiding in her maid ; and the 
girl, who was brimful of importance, curiosity, and 
news, did not dare to express any of her feelings to 
Miss Audrey in her present mood. 

Put on my very prettiest frock to-night, please, 
Eleanor,” said the young lady. ‘^Dress' my hair to 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


the best advantange. My white dress, did yon say ? 
No, not white, but that pale, very pale, rose-colored 
silk with all the little trimmings and flounces/^ 

But that is one of your gayest dresses. Miss 
Audrey.” 

Never mind ; I choose to look gay and well 
dressed.” 

The girl proceeded with her young mistress’s toilet, 
and a minute or two before the second hell rang 
Audrey was ready. She made a lovely and graceful 
picture as she looked at herself for a moment in 
the long mirror. Her figure was already beautifully 
formed ; she was tall, graceful, dignified. The set of 
her young head on her stately neck was superb. 
Her white shoulders gleamed under the transparent 
folds of her lovely frock. Her rounded arms were 
white as alabaster. She slipped a small diamond 
ring on one of her fingers, looked for a moment long- 
ingly at a pearl necklace, but finallv decided not to 
wear any more adornment, and ran lightly down- 
stairs. 

The big drawing-room was lit with the softest 
light. The Squire stood by the hearth, on which a 
huge log blazed. Lady Frances, in full evening- 
dress, was carelessly turning the leaves of a novel. 

‘‘ What a quiet evening we are likely to have !” she 
said, looking up at the Squire as she spoke. To- 
morrow there are numbers of guests coming ; we 
shall be a big party, and Audrey and Evelyn will, I 
trust, have a pleasant time. — My dear Audrey, why 
that dress this evening ? ” 

“ I took a fancy to wear it, mother,” said Audrey 
in a light tone. 

There was more color than usual in her cheeks, 
and her eyes were brighter than her mother had ever 
fieen them. Lady Frances was qot a woman of any; 


ARRIVAL OF EVELYN. 


23 


special discernment. She was an excellent mother 
and a splendid hostess. She was good to look at, 
and was just the sort of grande dame to keep up 
all the dignity of Wynford Castle, but she never 
even pretended to understand her only child. The 
Squire, a sensitive man in many ways, was also more 
or less a stranger to Audrey’s real character. He 
looked at her, it is true, a little anxiously now, and 
a slight curiosity stirred his breast as to the possible 
effect Evelyn’s presence in the house might have on 
his beautiful young daughter. As to Evelyn herself, 
he had not seen her, and did not even care to inquire 
of his wife what sort of girl she was. He was 
deeply absorbed over the silver currency, question, 
and was writing an exhaustive paper on it for the 
Nineteenth Century: he had no time, therefore, 
to worry about domestic matters. Just then the 
drawing-room door was flung open, and the footman 
announced, as though she were a stranger : 

Miss Evelyn Wynford.” 

If Audrey was, according to Lady Frances’s ideas, 
slightly overdressed for so small a party, she was 
quite outshone by Evelyn, whose dress' was altogether 
unsuitable for her age. She wore a very thick silk, 
bright blue in color, with a quantity of colored 
embroidery thrown over it. Her little fat neck was 
bare, and her sleeves were short. Her scanty fair hair 
was arranged on the top of her head, two diamond 
pins supporting it in position ; a diamond necklace 
was clasped round her neck, and she had bracelets 
on her arms. She was evidently intensely pleased 
with herself, and looked with the utmost confidence 
from Lady Frances to her uncle. With a couple 
of long strides the Spuire advanced to meet her. 
He looked into her queer little face and all his 
indifference vanished. She was his only brother’9 


24 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


only child. He had loved his brother better than 
any one on earth, and, come what might, he would 
give that brother’s child a welcome. So he took 
both of Evelyn’s tiny hands, and suddenly stooping, 
he lifted her an inch or so from the ground and 
kissed her twice. Something in his manner made 
the little girl give a sort of gasp. 

Why, it is just as if you were father come to life/^ 
she said. I am glad to see you. Uncle Ned.” 

Still holding her hand, the Squire walked up to 
the hearth and stood there facing Audrey and his 
wife. 

You have been introduced to Audrey, have you 
not, Evelyn ? ” he said. 

I did not need to be introduced. I saw a girl in 
the hall, and I guessed it must be Audrey. ’Cute of 
me, was it not ? Do you know. Uncle Ne^, I don’t 
much like this place, but 1 like you. Yes, I am 
right-down smitten with you, but I don’t think I 
like anything else. You don’t mind if I am frank. 
Uncle Ned ; it always was my way. We are brought 
up like that in Tasmania. — Audrey, don’t frown at 
me ; you don’t look pretty when you frown. But, 
■oh ! I say, the bell has gone, has it not ? ” 

Yes, my dear,” said Lady Frances. 

And it means dinner, does it not ? ” 

Certainly, Evelyn,” said her uncle, bending to- 
wards her with the most polished and stately grace. 
“ Allow me, my niece, to conduct you to the dining- 
room.” 

How droll you are, uncle ! ” said Evelyn. “ But 
I like you all the same. You are a right-down good 
old sort. I am awfully peckish ; I shall be glad of a 
round meal.” 


THE CRADLE LIFE OP WILD EVE. 


25 


CHAPTER III. 

THE CRADLE LIFE OF WILD EVE. 

Eighteen years before the date of this story, 
two brothers had parted with angry words. They 
were both in love with the same woman, and the 
younger brother had won. The elder brother, only 
one year his senior, could not stand defeat. 

I cannot stay in the old place,” he said. You 
can occupy the Castle during my absence.” 

To this arrangement Edward Wynford agreed. 

Where are you going ? ” he said to his brother 
Frank. 

To the other side of the world — Australia prob- 
ably. I don’t know when I shall return. It does 
not much matter. I shall never marry. The estate 
will be yours. If Lady Frances has a son, it will 
belong to him.” 

You must not think of that,” said Edward. “ I 
will live at the Castle for a few years in order to 
keep it warm for you, but you will come back ; you 
will get over this. If she had loved you, old man, 
do you think I would have taken her from you ? 
But she chose me from the very first.” 

I don’t blame you, Ned,” said Frank. You are 
as innocent of any intention of harm to me as the 
unborn babe, but I love her too well to stay in the 
old country. I am off. I don’t want her ever to 
know. You will promise me, won’t you, that you 
will never tell her why I have skulked off and 
dropped my responsibilities on to your shoulders ? 
Promise me that, at least, will you not ? ” 


26 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Edward Wynford promised his brother, and the 
brother went away. 

In the former generation father and son had 
agreed to break off the entail, and although there 
was no intention of carrying this action into effect, 
and Frank, as eldest son, inherited the great estates 
of Wynford Castle, yet at his father’s death he was 
in the position of one who could leave the estates 
to any one he pleased. 

During his last interview with his brother he said 
to him distinctly : 

Remember, if Lady Frances has a son I wish him 
to be, after yourself, the next heir to the property.” 

But if she has not a son ? ” said Edward. 

In that case I have nothing to say. It is most 
unlikely that I shall marry. The property will come 
to you in the ordinary way, and as the entail is cut 
off, you can leave it to whom you please.” 

Do not forget that at present you can leave the 
estate and the Castle to whomever you please, even to 
an utter stranger,” said Edward, with a slight smile. 

To this remark Frank made no answer. The next 
day the brothers parted — as it turned out, for life. 
Edward married Lady Frances, and they went to live 
at Wynford Castle. Edward heard once from Frank 
during the voyage, and then not at all, until he 
received a letter which must have been written 
a couple of months before his brother’s death. It 
was forwarded to him in a strange hand, and was 
full of extraordinary and painful tidings. Frank 
Wynford had died suddenly of acute fever, but before 
his death he had arranged all his affairs. His letter 
ran as follows : 

My dear Edward, — If I live you will never get 
this letter; if I die it reaches you all in good time. 


THE CRADLE LIFE OF WILD EVE. ^7 


When last we parted I told you I should never 
marry. So much for man’s proposals. When I got 
to Tasmania I went on a ranch, and now I am the 
husband of the farmer’s daughter. Her name is 
Isabel. She is a handsome woman, and the mother 
of a daughter. Why I married her I cannat tell you, 
except that I can honestly say it was not with any 
sense of affection. But she is my wife, and the 
mother of a little baby girl. Edward, when I last 
heard from you, you told me that you also had a 
daughter. If a son follows all in due course, what 
I have to say will not much signify ; but if you have 
no son I should wish the estates eventually to come 
to my little girl. I do not believe in a woman’s ad- 
ministration of large and important estates like mine, 
but what I say to myself now is, as well my girl as 
your girl. Therefore, Edward, my dear brother, I 
leave all my estates to you for your lifetime, and at 
your death all the property which came to me by my 
father’s will goes to my little girl, to be hers when 
you are no longer there. I want you to receive my 
daughter, and to ask your wife to bring her up. I 
want her to have all the advantages that a home with 
Lady Frances must confer on her. I want my child 
and your child to be friends. I do no injustice to 
your daughter, Edward, when I make my will, for 
she inherits money on her mother’s side. I will ac- 
quaint -my wife with particulars of this letter, and 
in case I catch the fever which is raging here now 
she will know how to act. My lawyer in Hobart 
Town will forward this, and see that my will is car- 
ried into effect. There is a provision in it for the 
maintenance of my daughter until she joins you at 
Castle Wynford. Whenever that event takes place 
she is your care. I have only one thing to add. The 
child might go to you at once (I have a premonition 


28 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


that I am about to die very soon), and thus never 
know that she had an Australian mother, but the 
difficulty lies in the fact that the mother loves the 
child and will scarcely be induced to part with her. 
You must not receive my poor wife unless indeed a 
radical change takes place in her; and although I 
have begged of her to give up the child, I doubt if 
she will do it. I cannot add any more, for time 
presses. My will is legal in every respect, and there 
will be no difficulty in carrying it into effect. 

This strange letter was discovered by Frank 
Wynford’s widow a month after his death. It was 
sealed and directed to his brother in England. She 
longed to read it, but restrained herself. She sent 
it on to her husband^s lawyer in Hobart Town, and 
in due course it arrived at Castle Wynford, causing 
a great deal of consternation and distress, both in the 
minds of the Squire and Lady Frances. 

Edward immediately went out to Tasmania. He 
saw the little baby who was all that was left of his 
brother, and he also saw that brother’s wife. The 
coarse, loud-voiced woman received him with almost 
abuse. What was to be done ? The mother refused 
to part with the child, and Edward Wynford, for his 
own wife’s sake and his own baby daughter’s sake, 
could not urge her to come to Castle Wynford. 

I do not care twopence,” she remarked, whether 
the child has grand relations or not. I loved her 
father, and I love her. She is my child, and so she 
has got to put up with me. As long as I live she 
stays with me here. I am accustomed to ranch life, 
and she will get accustomed to it too. I will not 
spare money on her, for there is plenty, and she will 
be a very rich woman some day. But while I live 
she stays with me ; the only way out of it is, that 


THE CRADLE LIFE OF WILD EVE. 29 


you ask me to your fine place in England. Even 
if you do, I don’t think I should be bothered to 
go to you, but you might have the civility to 
ask me ? 

Squire Wynford went away, however, without 
giving this invitation. He spoke to his wife on the 
subject. In that conversation he was careful to 
adhere to his brother’s wish not to reveal to her that 
that brother’s deep affection for herself had been 
the cause of his banishment. Lady Frances was an 
intensely just and upright woman. She had gone 
through a very bad quarter of an hour when she 
was told that her little girl was to be supplanted by 
the strange child of an objectionable mother, but she 
quickly recovered herself. 

“ I will not allow jealousy to enter into my life,” 
she said ; and she even went the length of writing 
herself to Mrs. Wynford in Tasmania, and invited 
her with the baby to come and stay at W3nnford 
Castle. Mrs. Wynford in Tasmania, however, much 
to the relief of the good, folks at home, declined the 
invitation. 

I have no taste for English grandeur,” she said. 

I was brought up in a wild state, and I would 
rather stay as I was reared. The child is well ; you 
can have her when 'she is grown up or when I am 
dead.” 

Years passed a^tter this letter and there was no 
communication between little Evelyn Wynford, in 
the wilds of Tasmania, and her rich and stately 
relatives of Castle Wynford. Lady Frances fervently 
hoped that God would give her a son, but this hope 
was not to be realized. Audrey was her only child, 
and soon it seemed almost like a dim, forgotten, fact 
that the real heiress was in Tasmania, and that 
Audrey had no more io, do in the future with the 


30 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


stately home of her ancestors than she would have 
had had she possessed a brother. But when she was 
sixteen there suddenly came a change. Mrs. Wynford 
died suddenly. There was now no reason why Eve- 
lyn should not come home, and accordingly untu- 
tored, uncared for, a passionate child with a curious, 
wilful strain in her, she arrived on New Year’s Day 
at Castle Wynford. • 

Evelyn Wynford’s nature was very complex. She 
loved very few people, but those she did love she 
loved for ever. No change, no absence, no circum- 
stances could alter her regard. In her ranch life and 
during her baby days she had clung to her mother. 
Mrs. Wynford was fierce and passionate and wilful. 
Little Evelyn admired her, whatever she did. She 
trotted round the farm after her ; she learnt to ride 
almost as soon as she could walk,^ and she followed 
her mother barebacked on the wildest horses on the 
ranch. She was fearless and stubborn, and gave 
way to terrible fits of passion, but with her mother 
she was gentle as a lamb. Mrs. Wynford was fond 
of the child in the careless, selfish, and yet fierce way 
which belonged to her nature. Mrs. Wynford’s sole 
idea of affection was that her child should be with 
her morning, noon, and night ; that for no education, 
for no advantages, should she be parted from her 
mother for a moment. Night after night the two 
slept in each other’s arms ; day after day they were 
together. The farmer’s daughter was a very strong 
woman, and as her father died a year or two after 
her husband, she managed the ranch herself, keeping 
everything in order, and not allowing the slightest 
insubordination on the part of the servants. Little 
Evelyn, too, learnt her mother’s masterful ways. She 
could reprimand; she could insist upon obediVAse; 
she could shake her tiny fists in the faces of those 


THE CRADLE LIEE OE WILD EVE. gi 

who dared to oppose her; and when she was disport- 
ing herself so Mrs. Wynford stood by and laghed. 

Hullo ! ” she used to cry. See the spirit in 
the young un. She takes after me. A nice time her 
English relatives will have with her ! But she will 
never go to them — never while I live.^’ 

Although kirs. Wynford had long ago made up her 
mind that Evelyn was to have none of the immediate 
advantages of her birth and future prospects, she was 
fond of talking to the child about the grandeur which 
lay before her. 

If I die. Eve,” she said, “ you will have to go 
across the sea in a big ship to England. You would 
have a rough time oi it, perhaps, on board, but you 
won’t mind that, my beauty.’^ 

^‘1 am not a beauty, mother,” answered Evelyn. 
^^^You know I am not. You know I am a very plain 
girl.” 

Hark to the child ! ” shrieked Mrs. Wynford.* 
It is as good as a play^o^hear her. If you are not 
beautiful in body, my darling, you are beautiful in 
your spirit. Yes, you have inherited from your 
proud English father lots of gold and a lovely castle, 
and all your relations will have to eat humble-pie to 
you ; but you have got your spirit from me. Eve — 
don’t forget that.” 

Tell me about the castle, mother, and about my 
father,” said Evelyn, nestling up close to her parent, 
as they sat by the roaring fire in the winter evenings. 

Mrs. Wynford knew very little, and what she did 
know she exaggerated. She gave Evelyn vivid 
pictures, however, in each and all of which the prin- 
cipal figure was Evelyn herself — Evelyn claiming 
her rights, mastering her relations, letting her un- 
known cousin know that she, Evelyn, was the heiress, 
^ind that the cousin was nobody. Only one person in 


A VERY NAtJGHTY GIRL. 




the group of Evelyn’s future relations did Mrs. Wyn- 
ford counsel her to be civil to. 

“ The worst of it all is this, Eve,” she said — 
“ while your uncle lives you do not own a penny- 
piece of the estate ; and he may hold out for many 
a long day, so you had best be agreeable to him. 
Besides, he is like your father. Your father was a 
very handsome man and a very fine man, and I loved 
him, child. I took a fancy to him from the day he 
arrived at the ranch, and when he asked me to marry 
him I thought myself in rare good luck. But he 
died soon after you were born. Had he lived I’d 
have been the lady of the Castle, but I’d not go 
there without him, and you shall never go while I 
live.” 

I don’t want to, mother. You are more to me 
than twenty castles,” said the enthusiastic little girl. 

Mrs. Wynford had one friend whom Evelyn tol- 
erated and presently loved. That friend was a wo- 
man, partly of French extraction, who had come to 
stay at the ranch once during a severe illness of its 
owner. Her name was Jasper — Amelia Jasper ; 
but she was known on the ranch by the title of Jasper 
alone. She was not a lady in any sense of the word, 
and did not pretend that she was one ; but she was 
possessed of a certain strange fascination which she 
could exercise at will over those with whom she 
came in contact, and she made herself so useful to 
Mrs. Wynford and so necessary to Evelyn that she 
was never allowed to leave the ranch again. She 
soon obtained a great power over the curious, unedu- 
cated woman who was Evelyn’s mother ; and when 
at last Mrs. Wynford found that she was smitten 
wfith an incurable disease, and that at any moment 
death would come to fetch her, she asked her dear 
friend Jasper to take the child to England. 


THE CRADLE LIFE OF WILD EVE. S3 

ITl tell you what ITl do/’ said Jasper. I’ll 
take Evelyn to England, and stay with her there.” 

Mrs. Wynford laughed. 

“You are clever enough, Jasper,” she said ; “but 
what a figure of fun you would look in the grand 
sort of imperial residence that my dear late husband 
has described to me ! You are not a lady, you 
know, although you are smart and clever enough to 
beat half the ladies out of existence.” 

“ I shall know how to manage,” said Jasper. “ I, 
too, have heard of the ways of English grandees. 
I’ll be Evelyn’s maid. She cannot do without a 
maid, can she ? I’ll take Evelyn back, and I will 
stay with her as her maid:” 

Mrs. Wynford hailed this idea as a splendid one, 
and she even wrote a very bad spelt letter to Lady 
Frances, which Jasper was to convey and deliver 
herself, if possible, to her proud ladyship, as the 
widow called her sister-in-law. In this letter Mrs. 
Wynford demanded that Jasper was to stay with 
Evelyn as long as Evelyn wished for her, and she 
finally added : 

“ I dare you. Lady Frances, fine lady as you are, 
to part the child from her maid.” 

When Mrs. Wynford died Evelyn gave way to the 
most terrible grief. She refused to eat ; she refused 
to leave her mother’s dead body. She shrieked her- 
self into hysterics on the day of the funeral, and then 
the poor little girl was prostrated • with nervous 
fever. Finally, she became so unwell that it was im- 
possible for her to travel to England for some 
months. And so it happened that nearly a year 
elapsed between the death of the mother and the 
arrival of the child at Castle W/nford. 


A VERY NAtTGHTY GIRL. 


U 


CHAPTER IV. 

DRAW THE LINE AT UNCLE NED.’’ 

^^Well, Jasper/’ said Evelyn in a very eager 
voice to her maid that first night, and how do you 
like it all ? ” 

" How do you like it, Evelyn ? ” was the response. 

That is so like you, J asper ! ” replied the spoilt 
little girl. When all is said and done, you are 
not a scrap original. You make me like you — I 
cannot help myself — but in some ways you are too 
cautious to please me. You don’t want to say what 
you think of the place until you know my opinion. 
Well, I don’t care ; I’ll tell you out plump what I 
think of everything. The place is horrid, and so are 
the people. I wish — oh ! I wish I was back again 
on the ranch with mother.” 

J asper looked down rather scornfully at the small 
girl, who, in a rich and elaborately embroidered 
dressing-gown, was kneeling by the fire. Evelyn’s 
handsome eyes, the only really good features she 
possessed, were fixed full upon her maid’s face. 

The Castle is too stiff for me,” she said, and 
too — too airified and high and mighty. Mother was 
quite right when she spoke of Castle Wynford. I 
don't care for anybody in the place except Uncle Yed. 
I don’t know how I shall live here. Oh Jasper, 
don’t you remember the evenings at home ? Cannot 
you recall that night when Whitefoot was ill, and 
you and mother and I had to sit up all through 
the long hours nursing her, and how we thought the 
dear old moo-cow would die ? Don’t you remember 


I DRAW THE LINE AT UNCLE NED.” 35 

the mulled cider and the gingerbread and the dough- 
nuts and the apple-rings ? How we toasted the 
apple-rings by the fire, and how jJiey sputtered, and 
how good the hot cider was.? A^d don’t you remem- 
ber how mothery sang, and how you and I caught 
each other’s hands and danced, and dear old White- 
foot looked up at us with her big, sorrowful eyes ?, 
It is true that she died in the morning, but we had 
a Jolly night. , We’ll never have such times any indre. 
Oh, I do wish my own mothery had not dipd and 
gone to heaven ! Oh, I do wish it — I do ! ” • ' 

Evelyn crossed her arms tightly on her breast and 
began to sway herself backwards and forwards. T,ears 
streamed from her eyes ; she did not attempt to' wipe 
them away. 

‘tHow then, it is my turn to speak,” said Jasper 
r tell you what it is. Eve ; you arp about the 
biggest goose that was ever born in tji-is world. Who 
.would compare that stupid, rough old ranch with this 
''' lovely, magnificent house ? And it is your own. 
Eve — or rather it will be your own. I took a good 
stare at the Squire, and I do not believe he will live 
to , be very old ; and whenever he dies you are .to 
take possession — ^you and I together. Eve love^and 
out will go her ladyship, and out will go proud 
Miss Audrey. That will be a fine day, darling — 
a day worth living for.” 

Yes,” said Evelyn slowly ; “ and then we’ll alter 
things. We’ll make the Castle something like the 
ranch. We’ll get over some of our friends, and 
they shall live in the house. Mr. and Mrs. Petrie, 
who keep the egg-farm not a mile from the "ranch, 
and Mr. Thomas Longckamp and Pete and Dick 
and Tom and Michael. I told them all when I 
was going av ay th^t when I was mistress of the 
Castle they ^liould come, and we’ll go on much as 


36 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


we went on at the ranch. If mothery up in heaven 
can see me she will be glad. But, Jasper, why do 
you speak in that scornful way of my cousin 
Audrey? I think she is very beautiful. I think 
she is quite the most beautiful girl I have ever looked 
at. As to her being stately, she cannot help being 
stately. I wish I could walk like her and talk like 
her, and speak like her ; I do, Jasper — I do really.” 

^^Let me see,” said Jasper in a contemplative 
tone. Y"ou are learning to love her, ain't you? ” 

“ I don't love easily. I love my own darling 
mothery, who is not dead at all, for she is in heaven 
with father ; and I love you, Jasper, and my uncle 
Edward.” 

My word ! and why him ? ” 

I cannot help it ; I love him already, and I'll 
love him more and more the longer I see him and the 
more I know him. My father must have been like 
that — a gentleman — a perfect gentleman. Oh ! 
was happy at the ranch, and mothery was like no one 
else on the wide earth, but it gave me a sort of quiver 
down my spine when Uncle Edward took my hand, 
and when he kissed me. He is like what father was. 
Had father lived I'd have spent all my days here, 
and I’d have been perhaps quite as graceful as 
Audrey, and nearly as beautiful.” 

Y^ou will never be like her, so you need not think > 
it. You are squat like your mother, and you ain't 
got a decent feature in your face exfcept your 
eyes, and even they are only big, not dark ; and your 
hair is skimpy and your face white. 'You are a sort 
of mix'um-gather'um — a sort of betwixt-and-between 
— neither very fair nor very dark, neither very short 
nor very tall. You are thick set, just the very 
image of your mother, and you will always be 
thick-set and always mix'um-gather’um as long as 


“I DRAW THE LINE AT UNCLE NED.” S7 

you live. There ! I have spoken. I ain’t going 
to be afraid of you. You had better get into bed 
now, for it is late. You want your beauty-sleep, 
and you won’t get it unless you are quick. Now 
march ! Put on your night-dress and step into bed.” 
“ I have got to say my prayers first,” said Evelyn. 

and ” She paused and looked full at her maid] 

I have got to say something else. If you talk 
like that I won’t love you any more. You are not 
to do it. I won’t have it.” 

Won’t she, then?” said Jasper. Her whole 
manner changed. And have I hurt her — have I — ■ 
the little dear? Come to me, my darling. Why, 
you are all trembling ! Did you think I meant a 
word I said ? Don’t you know that you are the 
jewel of my eyes and the core of my heart and all the 
rest ? Did your mother leave you to me for nothing, 
and would I ever leave you, sweetest and best ? And 
if it is squat you are, there is no one like you for 
determination and fire of spirit. Eh, now, come 
to my arms and ITl rock the bitterness out of you, 
for it is puzzled you are, and fretted you are, and you 
shall not be — no, you shall not be either one or the 
other ever again while old Jasper lives.” 

Evelyn’s eyes, which had flashed an almost ugly 
fire, now softened. She looked at Jasper as if she 
meant to resist her. Then she wavered, and came 
almost totteringly across the room, and the next 
moment the strange woman had clasped the girl to 
her embrace and was rocking her backwards and 
forwards, Evelyn’s head lying on her breast just 
as if she were a baby. 

“Now thten, that’s better,” said Jasper. “I’ll 
undress you as though we were back again on the 
ranch, and when you are snug and safe in your little 
nvhite bed we’ll have a bit of fun.” 


88 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL, 


Fun ! ” said Evelyn. What ? 

Don^t you know how you like a stolen supper ? 
I have got chocolate here, and a little pot, and a jug 
of cream, and a saucepan, and 1^11 make a rich 
cup for you and another for myself ; and here’s 
a box of cakes, all sorts and very good. While you 
are sipping your chocolate I’ll take off Miss Audrey 
and Lady Frances for you. The door is locked ; no 
one can see us. We’ll be as snug as snug can be, and 
we’ll have our fun just as if we were back at the 
ranch.” 

Evelyn was now all laughter and high spirits. 
She had no idea of restraining herself. She called 
Jasper her honey and her honey-pot, and kissed 
the good woman several times. She superintended 
the making of the chocolate with eager words and 
many directions. Finally, a cup of the rich bever- 
age was handed to her, and she sipped it, luxuriously 
curled up against her snowy pillows, and ate the 
sweet cakes, and watched Jasper with happy eyes. 

So it is Miss Audrey you’d like to take after ? ” 
said Jasper. “You think you are not a patch on 
her. To be sure not — wait and we’ll see.” 

In an instant Jasper had transformed her features 
to a comical resemblance of Audrey’s. She spoke 
in mincing tones, with just sufficient likeness to 
Audrey to cause Evelyn to scream with mirth. 
She took light quick steps across the room, and 
imitated Audrey’s very words. All of a sudden she 
changed her manner. She now resembled Miss 
Sinclair, putting on the slightly precise language 
of the governess, adjusting her shoulders and arrang- 
ing her hands as she had seen Miss Sinclair do for 
a brief moment that evening. Her personation of 
Miss Sinclair was as good as her personation of 
Audrey, and Evelyn became so excited that she very 


DRAW THE LINE AT UNCLE NED.” 30 


nearly spilt her chocolate. But her crowning delight 
came when all of a sudden, without the slightest 
warning, Jasper became Lady Frances herself. She 
now sailed rather than walked across the apartment ; 
her tones were stately and slow ; her manner was the 
sort whiclh might inspire awe; her very words were 
those of Lady Frances. But the delighted maid 
believed that she had a further triumph in store, 
for, with a quick change of mien, she now had the 
audacity to personate the Squire himself ; but in one 
instant, like a flash, Evelyn was out of bed. She 
put down her chocolate-cup and rushed towards 
Jasper. 

The others as much as you like,” she said, but 
not Uncle Ned. You dare not. You sha’n’t. I’ll 
turn you away if you do. I’ll hate you if you do. 
The others over and over again — they are lovely, 
splendid, grand — it puts heart in me to see you — 
but not Uncle Ned.” 

Jasper looked in astonishment at the little girl. 

So you love him as much as that already ? ” she 
said. Well, as you please, of course.” 

Don’t be cross, J asper,” said Evelyn. I can 
stand all the others ; I can even like them. I told 
Audrey to-night how splendidly you can mimic, and 
you shall mimic her to her face when I know her 
better. Oh, it is killing — it is killing ! But I 
draw the line at Uncle Ned.” 


40 


A VEKY NAUGHTY GIRL, 


CHAPTER V. 

FRANK^S EYES. 

Evelyn did not get up to breakfast the following 
morning. Breakfast at the Castle was a rather 
stately affair. A loud, musical gong sounded to 
assemble the family at a quarter to nine; then all 
those w’ho were not really ill were expected to appear 
in the small chapel, where the Squire read prayers 
morning after morning before the assembled house- 
hold. After prayers, visitors and family alike 
trooped into the comfortable breakfast-room, where 
a merry and hearty meal ensued. To be absent 
from breakfast was to ensure Lady Frances’s dis- 
pleasure ; she had no patience with lazy people. And 
as to lazy girls, her horror of them was so great that 
Audrey would rather bear the worst cold possible 
than announce to her mother that she was too ill to 
appear. Evelyn’s absence, therefore, was -com- 
mented on with a very grave expression of face by 
both the Squire and his wife. 

I must speak to her,” said Lady Frances. It 
is the first morning, and she does not understand 
our ways, but it must not occur again.” 

^^Y^ou will not be too hard on the child, dear,” 
said her husband. Remember she has never had 
the advantage of your training.” 

‘'Poor little creature !” said Lady Frances. “That, 
indeed, my dear Edward, is plain to be seen.” 

She bridled very slightly. Ladv Frances knew 
that there was not a more correct trainer of youth 
in the length and breadih of the county than herself. 


FRANK’S EYES. 41 

Antdrey, who looked very bright and handsome that 
morning, ventured to glance at her mother. 

“ Perhaps Evelyn is dressed and does not know 
that we are at breakfast/’ she said. May I go to 
her room and find out ? ” 

No, Audrey, not this morning. I shall go to see 
Evelyn presently. By the way, I hope you are ready 
for your visitors ? ” 

I suppose so, mother. I don’t really quite know 
who are coming.” 

The Jervices, of course — Henrietta, Juliet, and 
their brothers ; there are also the Claverings, Mary 
and Sophie. I think those are the only young 
people, but with six in addition to you and Evelyn; 
you will have your hands full, Audrey.” 

Oh, I don’t mind,” replied Audrey. It will be 
fun. — You will help me all you can, won’t you, 
J enny ? ” 

Certainly, dear,” replied Miss Sinclair. 

It is the greatest possible comfort to me to 
have you in the house. Miss Sinclair,” said Lady 
Frances, now turning to the pretty young governess. 
“ You have not yet had an interview with Evelyn, 
have you ? ” 

I talked to her a little last night,” replied Miss 
Sinclair. She seems to me to be a child with a 
good deal of character.” 

“ She is like no child I ever met before,” said Lady 
Frances, with a shudder. I must frankly say I 
never looked forward with any pleasure to her 
arrival, but my worst fears did not picture so 
thoroughly objectionable a little girl.” 

Oh, come, Frances — come ! ” said her husband. 

My dear Edward, I do not give myself away 
as a rule ; but it is just as well that Miss Sinclair 
should see how much depends on her guidance of 


42 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


the poor little girl, and that Audrey should know 
how objectionable she is, and how necessary it is 
for us all to do what we can to alter her ways. 
The first step, of course, is to get rid of that terrible 
woman whom she calls Jasper.’^ 

But, mother,^’ said Audrey, that would hurt 
Evelyn’s feelings very much — she is devoted to 
J asper.” 

You must leave the matter to me, Audrey,” said 
Lady Frances, rising. “ You may be sure that I will 
do nothing really cruel or unkind. But, my dear, it 
is as well that you should learn sooner or later that 
spoiling a person is never true kindness.” 

Lady Frances left the room as she spoke ; and 
Audray, turning to her governess, said a few word? 
to her, and they also went slowly in the direction 
of the conservatory. 

^^What do you think of her, Jenny ?” asked the 
girl. 

“Just what I said, dear. The child is full of 
originality and strong feelings, but of course, brought 
up as she has been, she will be a trial to your 
mother.” 

That is just it. Mother has never seen any one 
in the least like Evelyn. She won’t understand her; 
and if she does not there will be mischief.” 

Evelyn must learn to subdue' her will to that 
of Lady Frances,” said Miss Sinclair. ^^You and I, 
Audrey, will try to be very patient with her; we will 
put up with her small impertinences, knowing that 
she scarcely means them; and we will try to make 
things as happy for her as we can.” 

I don’t know about that,” said Audrey. I can- 
not see why she should be, rude and chuff and dis- 
agreeable. I don’t altogether dislike her. She cer- 
tainly amuses me. But she will not have a very 


FRANK’S EYES. 


43 


happy time at the Castle iintil she knows her place.” 

“ That is it,” said Miss Sinclair. She has evi- 
dently been spoken to most injudiciously — told that 
she is practically mistress of the place, and that she 
may do as she likes here. Hence the result. But 
at the worst, Audrey, I am certain of one thing.” 

‘‘ What is that, J enny ? How wise you look, and 
how kind ! ” 

I believe your father will be able to manage her, 
whoever else fails. Did you not notice how her eyes 
followed him round the room last night, and how, 
whenever he spoke to her, her voice softened and she 
always replied in a gentle tone ? ” 

^‘Ho, I did not,” answered Audrey. Oh dear! 
it is very puzzling, and I feel rather cross myself. 
I cannot imagine why that horrid little girl should 
ever own this lovely place. It is not that I am jeal- 
ous of her — I assure you I am anything but that — 
but it hurts me to think that one who can appreciate 
things so little should come in for our lovely prop- 
erty.” 

Well, darling, let us hope she will be quite a 
middle-aged woman before she possesses Castle 
Wynford,” said the governess. And now, what 
about your young friends?” 

Audrey slipped her hand inside Miss Sinclair's 
arm, and the two paced the conservatory, talking 
long and earnestly. 

Meanwhile Evelyn, having partaken’ of a rich and 
unwholesome breakfast of pastry, game-pie, and 
chocolate, condescended slowly to rise. J asper waited 
on her hand and foot. A large fire burned in the 
grate; no servant had been allowed into the apart- 
ment since Evelyn had taken possession of it the 
night before, and it already presented an untidy and 
xun-to-seed appearance. White ashes were piled high 


44 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


in the untidy grate; dust had collected on the pol- 
ished steel of the fire-irons; dust had also mounted 
to the white marble mantelpiece covered with velvet 
of turquoise-blue, but neither Evelyn nor Jasper 
minded these things in the least. 

“ And now, peV^ said the maid, “ what dress will 
you wear ? 

1 had better assert myself as soon as possible,’’ 
said Evelyn. Mothery told me I must. So I had 
better put on something striking. I saw that horrid 
Audrey walking past just now with her governess; 
she had on a plain, dark-blue serge. Why, any dairy- 
maid might dress like that. Don’t you agree with 
me, Jasper?” 

There is your crimson velvet,” said J asper. I 
bought it for you in Paris. You look very hand- 
some in it.” 

Oh, come, J asper,” said her little mistress, you 
said I was squat last night.” 

The rich velvet shows up your complexion,” per- 
sisted Jasper. Put it on, dear; you must make a 
good impression.” 

Accordingly Evelyn allowed herself to be arrayed 
in a dress of a curious shade between red and crim- 
son. Jasper encircled her waist with a red silk sash; 
and being further decked with numerous rows of 
colored beads, varying in hue from the palest green 
to the deepest rose, the heiress pronounced herself 
ready to descend. 

And where will you go first, dear ? ” said Jasper. 

I am going straight to find my Uncle Edward. 
I have a good deal to say to him. And there is' 
mother’s note ; I think it is all about you. I will ' 
give it to Uncle Edward to give to my Aunt Frances. 
I don’t like my Aunt Frances at all, so I will see 
Uncle Edward first.” 


FRANK’S EYES. 


45 


According!}" Evelyn, in her heavy red dress, her 
feet encased in black shoes and white stockings, ran 
downstairs, and having inquired in very haughty 
tones of a footman where the Squire was likely to 
be found, presently opened the door of his private 
sanctum and peeped in. 

Even Lady Frances seldom cared to disturb the 
Squire when he was in his den, as he called it. 
When he raised his eyes, therefore, and saw Evelyn’s 
pale face, her light flaxen hair falling in thin strands 
about her ears, her big, somewhat light-brown eyes 
staring at him, he could not help giving a start of 
annoyance. 

Oh, Uncle N'ed, you are not going to be cross 
too? ” said the little girl. She skipped gaily into the 
room, ran up to him, put one arm round his neck, 
and kissed him. 

The Squire looked in a puzzled way at the queer 
little flgure. Like most men, he knew little or noth- 
ing of the details of dress; he was only aware that 
his own wife always looked perfect, that Audrey was 
the soul of grace, and that Miss Sinclair presented 
a very pretty appearance. He was now, therefore, 
only uncomfortable in Evelyn’s presence, ncrt in the 
least aware of what was wrong with her, but being 
quite certain that Lady Frances would not approve 
of her at all. 

I have come first to you. Uncle Edward/’ said 
Evelyn, because we must transact some business 
together.” 

Transact some business ! ” repeated her uncle. 

What long words you use, little girl ! ” 

I have heard my dear mothery talk about trans- 
acting business, so I have picked up the phrase,” 
replied Evelyn in thoughtful tones. ^^Well, Uncle 


46 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Edward, shall we transact ? It is best to have things 
on a business footing ; don’t you think so — eh ? ” 

I think that you are a very strange little person/’ 
said her uncle. You are too young to know any- 
thing of business matters; you must leave those 
things to your aunt and to me.” 

But I am your heiress, don’t forget. This room 
will be mine, and all that big estate outside, and the 
whole of this gloomy old house when you die. Is 
not that so ? ” 

It is so, my child.” The Squire could not help 
wincing when Evelyn pronounced his house gloomy. 

But at the same time, my dear Evelyn, things of 
that sort are not spoken about — at least not in Eng- 
land.” 

Mothery and I spoke a lot about it ; we used to 
sit for whole evenings by the fireside and discuss the 
time when I should come in for my property. I 
mean to make changes when my time comes. You 
don’t mind my saying so, do you ? ” 

“ I object to the subject altogether, Evelyn.” The 
Squire rose and faced his small heiress. In Eng- 
land we don’t talk of these things, and now that 
you have come to England you must do as an Eng- 
lish girl and a lady would. On your father’s side 
you are a lady, and you must allow your aunt and 
me to train you in the observances which constitute 
true ladyhood in England.” 

Evelyn’s brown eyes fiashed a very angry fire. 

I don’t wish to be different from my mother,” 
she said. My mother was one of the most splendid 
women on earth. I wish to be exactly like her. I 
will not be a fine lady — not for anybody.” 

Well, dear, I respect you for being fond oi yotk 
mother.” 


l^fiANK^’S EYEiS. 4^ 

^^Fond of her ! '^ said Evelyn; and a strange and 
intensely tragic look crossed the queer little face. 

She was quite silent for nearly a minute, and 
Edward Wynford watched ner with curiosity and 
pain mingled in his face. Her eyes reminded him of 
the brother whom he had so truly loved ; in every 
other respect Evelyn was her mother over again. 

‘‘1 suppose/^ she said after a pause, although I 
may not speak about what lies before me in the 
future, and you must die some time, Uncle Edward, 
that I may at least ask you to supply me with the 
needful ? 

^^The what, dear?^^ 

‘^The needful. Chink, you know — chink.” 

Squire Wynford sank slowly back again into his 
chair. 

^‘You might ask me to sit down,” said Evelyn, 
*■' seeing that the room and all it contains will 

be ” Here she broke otf abruptly. I beg your 

pardon,” she continued. I really and truly do not 
want you to die a minute before your rightful hour. 
We all have our hour — at least mothery said so — 
and then go we must, whether we like it or not; so, 

as you must go some day, and I must Oh dear ! 

1 am always being drawn up now by that horrid 
wish of yours that I should try to be an English girl. 
1 will try to be when I am in your presence, for I 
happen to like you; but as for the others, well, we 
shall see. But, Uncle Hed, what about the chink? 
Perhaps you call it money ; anyhow it means money. 
How much may I have out of what is to be all my 
own some day to spend now exactly as I like ? ” 

You can have a fair sum, Evelyn. But, first of 
all, tell me what you want it for and how you mean 
to spend it.” 

have all kinds of wants,” began Evelyn. " Jas- 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


4S 

per had plenty of money to spend on me until I 
came here. She manages very well indeed, does 
Jasper. We bought lots of things in Paris — this 
dress, for instance. How do yon like my dress. 
Uncle Ned?’’ 

I am not capable of giving an opinion.” 

Aren’t you really ? I expect you are about 
stunned. Y^ou never thought a girl like me could 
dress with such taste. Do you mind my speaking 
to Audrey, Uncle Ned, about her dress? It does 
not seem to me to be correct.” 

What is wrong with it ? ” asked the Squire. 

“It is so awfully dowdy ; it is not what a lady 
ought to wear. Ladies ought to dress in silks and 
satins and brocades and^ rich embroidered robes. 
Mothery always said so, and mothery surely knew. 
But there, I am idling you, and I suppose you are 
busy directing the management of your estates, 

which are to be Oh, there ! I am pulled up again. 

I want my money for Jasper, for one thing. Jasper 
has got some poor relations, and she and I between 
us support them.” 

“ She and you between you,” said the Squire, 
“ support your maid’s relations ! ” 

“ Oh dea» me. Uncle Ned, how stiffly you speak ! 
But surely it does not matter; I can do what I like 
with my own.” 

“ Listen to me, Evelyn,” said her uncle. “ You 
are only a very young girl; your mind may in some 
ways be older than your body, but you are nothing 
more than a child.” 

“ I am not such a child as I look. I was sixteen 
a month ago. I am sixteen, and that is not very 
young.” 

“We must agree to differ,” said her uncle. “ You 
are young and you are not wise ; and although there 


FRANK’S EYES. 


49 


is some money which is absolutely your own coming 
from the ranch in Tasmania, yet I have the charge 
of it until you come of age.’^ 

^^When I come of age I suppose I shall be very, 
very rich ? ” 

Not at all. You will be my care, and I will 
allow you what is proper, but as long as I live you 
will only have the small sum which will come to 
you yearly from the rent of the ranch. As the ranch 
may possibly be sold some day, we may be able to 
realize a nice little capital for you; but you are too 
young to know much of these things at present. The 
matter in hand, therefore, is all-sufficient. I will 
allow you as pocket-money .five pounds a quarter. I 
give precisely the same sum to Audrey. Your aunt 
will buy your clothes, and you will live here and be 
treated in all respects as my daughter. Now, that 
is my side of the bargain.” 

Evelyffis face turned white. 

Five pounds a quarter ! ” she said. Why, that 
is downright penury ! ” 

‘^No, dear; for the use you require it for it is 
downright riches. But, be it riches or be it penury, 
you get no more.” 

Evelyn looked full at her uncle; her uncle looked 
back at her. 

Come here, little girl,” he said. 

Her heart was beating with furious anger, but 
there was something in his tone which subdued her. 
She went slowly to him, and he put his arm round 
her waist. 

Your eyes are like — very like — one whom I 
loved , best on earth.” 

You mean my father,” said the girl. 

" Your father. He left you to me to care for, and 


A VERY NAUGHTY GlKIi. 

to love and to train — to train for a high positiou^ 
eventually/^ 

He left me to mothery ; you are quite mistaken 
there. Mothery has trained me; father left me to 
her. She often and often and often told me so.” 

That is true, dear. While your mother lived she 
had the prior claim over you, but now you belong 
to me.” 

^^Yes,” said Evelyn. She felt fascinated. She 
snuggled comfortably inside her uncle’s arm; her 
strange brown eyes were fixed on his face. 

I give you,” he continued, the love and care 
of a father, but I expect a return.” 

^^What? I don’t mind. I have two diamonds — 
beauties. You shall have them to make into studs; 
you shall, because I — yes, I love you.” 

I don’t want your diamonds, my little girl, but 
I want other things — your love and your obedience. 

I want you, if you like me, and if you like your Aunt 
Frances, and if you like your cousin, to follow in 
our steps, for we have been brought up to approve 
of courteous manners and quiet dress and gentle 
speech; and I want that brain of yours, Evelyn, to 
be educated to high and lofty thoughts. I want you 
to be a grand woman, worthy of your father, and I 
expect this return from you for all that I am going 
to do for you.” 

Are you going to teach me your own self ? ” 
asked Evelyn. 

You can come to me sometimes for a talk, but it 
is impossible for me to be your instructor. You will 
have a suitable governess.” 

Jasper knows a lot of things. Perhaps she 
could teach both Audrey and me. She might if you 
paid her well. She has got some awfully poor rela- 


THi; HUNGRY GIRL. 5t 

tions; she must have lots of money, poor Jasper 
must.” 

Well, dear, leave me now. We will talk of your 
education and who is to instruct you, and all about 
Jasper too, within a few days. Y^ou have got to see 
the place and to make Audrey’s acquaintance; and 
there are some young friends coming to the Castle 
for a week. Altogether, you have arrived at a gay 
time. NTow run away, find your cousin, and make 
yourself happy.” 

Squire W^'ynford rose as he spoke, and taking 
Evelyn’s hand, he led her to the door. He opened 
the door wide for her, and saw her go out, and then 
he kissed his hand to her and closed the door again. 

“ Poor little mite ! ” he said to himself. As 
strange a child as I ever saw, but with Frank’s eyes.” 


CHAPTER VI. 

THE HUNGRY GIRL. 

Hotv, the Squire had produced a decidedly soften- 
ing effect upon Evelyn, and if she had not had the 
misfortune to meet Lady Frances just as she left his 
room, much that followed need never have taken 
place. But Lady Frances, who had never in the very 
least returned poor Frank Wynford’s affection for 
her, and who had no sentimental feelings with re- 
gard to Evelyn — Lady Frances, who simply regarded 
the little girl as a troublesome and very tiresome 
member of the family — was not disposed to be too 
soothing in her manner. 

Come here, my dear,” she said. Come over here 
to the light. What have you got on?” 


52 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRLo 


My pretty red velvet dress/’ replied Evelyn, toss- 
ing her head. A suitable dress for an heiress like 
myself.” 

Come, this is quite beyond enduring. I want to 
speak to you, Evelyn. I have several things to say. 
Come into my boudoir.” 

But, if you please,” said Evelyn, I have noth- 
ing to say to you, and I have a great deal to do in 
other directions. I am going back to Jasper; she 
wants me.” 

Oh, that reminds me,” began Lady Frances. 

Come in here this moment, my dear.” 

She took Evelyn’s hand and dragged the unwill- 
ing child into her private apartment. A bright fire 
burned in the grate. The room looked cosy, cheer- 
ful, orderly. Lady Frances was a woman of method. 
She had piles of papers lying neatly docketed on 
her writing-table; a sheaf of unanswered letters lay 
on one side. A Remington typewriter stood on a 
table near, and a slim-looking girl was standing by 
the typewriter. 

You will leave me for the present. Miss An- 
drews,” she said, turning to her amanuensis. I 
shall require you here again in a quarter of an hour.” 

Miss Andrews, with a low bow, instantly left the 
room. 

You see, Evelyn,” said her aunt, you are tak- 
ing up the time of a very busy woman. I manage 
the financial part of several charities— in short, we 
are very busy people in this house — and in the morn- 
ing I, as a rule, allow no one to interrupt me. When 
the afternoon comes I am ready and willing to be 
agreeable to my guests.” 

But I am not your guest. The house belongs to 
me — or at least it will be mine,” said Evelyn, 

^^You are quite right in saying you are not my 


THE HUNGRY GIRL. 


53 


guest. You are my husband's niece, and in the fu- 
ture you will inherit his property; but if I hear you 
speaking in that rude way again I shall be forced to 
punish you. I can see for myself that you are an 
ill-bred girl and will require a vast lot of breaking- 
in.'’^ 

“ And you think you can do it ? said Evelyn, 
her eyes flashing. 

“ I intend to do it. I am going to talk to j^ou 
for a few minutes this morning, and after I have 
spoken I wish you to clearly understand that you 
are to do as I tell you. You will not be unhappy 
here; on the contrary, you will be happy. At first 
you may find the necessary rules of a house like 
this somewhat irksome, but you will get into the 
way of them before long. You need discipline, and 
you will have it here. I will not say much more on 
that subject this morning. You can find Audrey, 
and she and Miss Sinclair will take you round the 
grounds and amuse you, and you must be very much 
obliged to them for their attentions. Audrey is my 
daughter, and I think I may say without undue flat- 
tery that you will find her a most estimable com- 
panion. She is well brought up, and is a charming 
girl in every sense of the word. Miss Sinclair is 
her governess; she will also instruct you, but time 
enough for that in the future. Now, when you leave 
here go straight to your room and desire your ser- 
vant — Jasper, I think you call her — to dress you in 
a plain and suitable frock.” 

A frock ! ” said Evelyn. I wear dresses — long 
dresses. I am not a child; mothery said I had the 
sense of several grown-up people.” 

The garment you are now in you are not to wear 
again; it is unsuitable, and I forbid you to be even 
geen in it. Do you understand.^ ” 


54 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


I hear you/^ said Evelyn. 

Go upstairs and do what I tell you, and then you 
can go into the grounds. Audrey is having holidays 
at present; you will find her with her governess in 
the shrubbery. Now go; the time I can devote to 
you for the present is up.^^ 

“ I had better give you this first,’^ said Evelyn. 

She thrust her hand into her pocket and took out 
the ill-spelt and now exceedingly dirty note which 
poor Mrs. W/nford in Tasmania had written to Lady 
Frances before her death. 

‘‘ This is from mothery, who is dead,’’ continued 
the child. It is for you. She wrote it to you. I 
expect she is watching you now; she told me that 
she would come back if she could and see how people 
treated me. I am going. Don’t lose the note; it 
was written by mothery, and she is dead.” 

Evelyn laid the dirty letter on the blotting-pad 
on Lady Frances’s table. It looked strangely out of 
keeping with the rest of her correspondence. Thw 
little girl left the room, banging the door behind 
her. 

A dreadful child ! ” thought Lady Frances. 
‘‘ How are we to endure her ? My poor, sweet Au ^ 
drey ! I must get Edward to allow me to send 
Evelyn to school; she really is not a fit companion 
for my young daughter.” 

Miss Andrews came back. 

Please direct these envelopes, and answer some 
of these letters according to the notes which I have 
put down for you,” said Lady Frances; and her sec- 
retary began to work. But Lady Frances did not ask 
Miss Andrews to read or reply to the dirty little 
note. She took it up very much as though she would 
like to drop it into the fire, but finally she opened 
it and read the contents. The letter was rude and 


THE HUNGRY GIRL. 


55 


curt, and Lady Frances’s fine black eyes flashed as 
she read the words. Finally, she locked the letter 
up in a private bureau, and sitting down, calmly pro- 
ceeded w’ith her morning’s work. 

Meanwhile Evelyn, choking with rage and utterly 
determined to disobey Lady Frances, left the room. 
She stood still for a moment in the long corridor 
and looked disconsolately to right and to left of her. 

How ugly it all is ! ” she said to herself. How 
I hate it! Mothery, why did you die? Why did I 
ever leave my darling, darling ranch in Tasmania ? ” 

She turned and very slowly walked up the white 
marble staircase. Presently she reached her own 
luxurious room. It was in the hands of a maid, 
however, who was removing the dust and putting 
the chamber in order. 

Where is Jasper?” asked the little girl. 

“ Miss Jasper has gone out of doors, miss.” 

Do you know how long she has been out ? ” asked 
Evelyn in a tone of keen interest. 

About half-an-hour, miss.” 

Then I’ll follow her.” 

Evelyn went to her wardrobe. Jasper had al- 
ready unpacked her young lady’s things and laid 
them higgledy-piggledy in the spacious wardrobe. 
It took the little girl a long time to find a tall vel- 
vet hat trimmed with plumes of crimson feathers. 
This she put on before the glass, arranging her hair 
to look as thick as possible, and smirking at her face 
while she arrayed herself. 

I would not wear this hat, for I got it quite for 
Sunday best, but I want her to see that she cannot 
master me,” thought the child. She then wrapped 
a crimson silk scarf round her neck and shoulders, 
and so attired looked very much like a little lady of 


56 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


the time of Vandyck. Once more she went down- 
stairs. 

Audrey she did not wish to meet; Miss Sinclair 
she intended to be hideously rude to; but Jasper — 
where was Jasper? 

Evelyn looked all round. Suddenly she saw a 
figure on the other side of a small lake which 
adorned part of the grounds. The figure was too far 
off for her to see it distinctly. It must be Jasper, 
for it surely was not in the least like the tall, fair 
and stately Audrey, nor like Miss Sinclair. 

Picking up her skirts, which were too long for her 
to run comfortably, the small figure now skidded 
across the grass. She soon reached the side of the 
lake, and shouted: 

“Jasper! Oh Jasper! Jasper, I have news for 
you! You never knew anything like the ” 

The next instant she had rushed into the arms of 
Sylvia Leeson. Sylvia cried out eagerly: 

“ Who are you, and what are you doing here ? ” 

Evelyn stared for a moment at the strange girl, 
then burst into a hearty laugh. 

“ Do tell me — quick, quick ! — are you one of the 
Wynfords ? she asked. 

“la Wynford ! cried Sylvia. “ I only wish I 
were. Are you a Wynford ? Do vou live at the Cas- 
tle?’^ 

“ Do I live at the Castle ! ” cried Evelyn. “ Why, 
the Castle is mine — I mean it will be when Uncle 
Ned dies. I came here yesterday; and, oh! I am 
miserable, and I want Jasper.’’ 

“Who is Jasper?” 

“ My maid. Such a darling ! — the only person 
here who cares in the least for me. Oh, please, please 
tell me your name ! If you do not live at the Castle, 
and if you can assure me from the bottom of your 


THE HUNGRY GIRL. 


5T 


heart that you do not love any one — any one who 
lives in the Castle — why, I will love you. You are 
sweetly pretty ! What is your name ? 

“ Sylvia Leeson. I live three miles from here, 
but I adore the Castle. I should like to come here 
often. 

You adore it ! Then that is because you know 
nothing about it. Do you adore Audrey ? 

Is Audrey the young lady of the Castle ? 

She is not the young lady of the Castle. I am 
the young lady of the Castle. But have you ever 
seen her ? ’’ 

Once ; and then she was rude to me.^^ 

Ah ! I thought so. I don’t think she could be 
very polite to anybody. Now, suppose you and I 
become friends? The Castle belongs to me — or will 
when Uncle Ned dies. I can order people to come 
or people to go; and I order you to come. Y'ou shall 
come up to the house with me. You shall have luUch 
with me; you shall really. I have got a lovely suite 
of rooms — a bedroom of blue-and-silver and a little 
sitting-room for my own use; and you shall come 
there, and Jasper shall serve us both. Do you know 
that you are sweetly pretty ?— just like a gipsy. You 
are lovely ! Will you come with me now? Do ! come 
at once.” 

Sylvia laughed. She looked full at Evelyn; then 
she said abruptly: 

May I ask you a very straight question ? ” 

I love straight questions,” replied Evelyn. 

Can you give m.cj a right, good, big lunch ? Do 
you know that I am very hungry? Were you ever 
very hungry ? ” 

Oh, sometimes,” replied Evelyn, staring very 
hard at her. I lived cn a ranch, you know — or per- 
haps you don’t know.” 


58 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


I don’t know what a ranch is.” 

How funny ! I thought everybody knew. Yon 
see, I am not English; I am Tasmanian. My father 
was an Englishman, but he died when I was a little 
baby, and I lived with mothery — the sweetest, the 
dearest, the darlingest woman on earth — on a ranch 
in Tasmania. Mothery is dead, and I have come 
here, and all the place will belong to me — not to 
Audrey — some day. Yes, I was hungry when we 
went on long expeditions, which we used to do in 
fine weather, but there was always something handy 
to eat. I have heard of people who are hungry and 
there is nothing handy to eat. Do you belong to that 
sort ? ” 

Yes, to that sort,” said Sylvia, nodding. I 
will tell you about myself presently. Yes, take me 
to the house, please. I know he will be angry when 
he knows it, but I am going all the same.” 

‘^Who is he?” 

I will tell you about him when you know the 
rest. Take me to the house, quick. I was there once 
before, on New Year’s Day, when every one — every 
one has a right to come. I hope you will keep up 
that splendid custom when you get the property. I 
ate a lot then. I longed to take some for him, but it 
was the rule that I must not do that. I told him 
about it afterwards: game-pie, two helpings; venison 
pasty, two ditto.” 

Oh, that is dull ! ” interrupted Evelyn. Have 
you not forgotten yet about a lunch you had some 
days ago ? ” 

You would not if you were in my shoes,” said 
Sylvia. But, come ; if we stay talking much longer 
some one will see us and prevent me from going to 
the house with you.” 

I should like to find the person who could pre- 


THE HUNGRY GIRL. 59 

vent me from doing what I like to do ! replied 
Evelyn. ‘‘ Come, Sylvia, come.’’ 

Evelyn took the tall dark girl’s hand, and they 
both set to running, and entered the house by the 
side entrance. They had the coast clear, as Evelyn 
expressed it, and ran up at once to her suite of rooms. 
Jasper was not in; the rooms were empty. They 
ran through the bedroom and found themselves in 
the beautifully furnished boudoir. A fire was blaz- 
ing on the hearth; the windows were slightly open; 
the air, quite mild and fresh — for the day was like 
a spring one — came in at the open casement. Evelyn 
ran and shut it, and then turned and faced her com- 
panion. 

There ! ” she said. She came close up to Sylvia, 
and almost whispered, Suppose Jasper brings lunch 
for both of us up here ? She will if I command her. 
I will ring the bell and she’ll colne. Would you not 
like that ? ” 

Yes, I’d like it much — much the best,” said 
Sylvia. I am afraid of Lady Frances. And Miss 
Audrey can be very rude. She was very chuff with 
me on New Year’s Day.” 

“ She won’t be chuff with you in my presence,” 
said Evelyn. Ah ! here comes Jasper.” 

Jasper, looking slightly excited, now appeared on 
the scene. 

Well, my darling ! ” she said. She rushed up to 
Evelyn and clasped her in her arms, Oh, my own 
sweet Eve, and how are you getting on?” she ex- 
claimed. I am thinking this is not the place for 
you.” 

^^We will talk of that another time^ please, Jas- 
per,” said Evelyn, with unwonted dignity. I have 
brought a friend to lunch with me. This young lady 
is called Miss Sylvia Leeson, and she is awfully 


60 


A VERY NAUGHTY GlRL. 


hungry, and we’d both like a big lunch in this room. 
Can you smuggle things up, J asper ? ” 

Her ladyship will be mad,” exclaimed J asper. 

I was told in the servants’ hall that she was down- 
right annoyed at your not going to breakfast; if you 
are not at lunch she will move heaven and earth.” 

“ Let her ; it will be fun,” said Evelyn. I am 
going to lunch here with my friend Sylvia Leeson. 
Bring a lot of things up, Jasper — good things, rich 
things, tempting things ; you know what sort I like.” 

I’ll try if there is a bit of pork and some mince- 
pies and plum-pudding and cream and such-like 
downstairs. And you’d fancy your chocolate, would 
you not ? ” 

‘^Rather! Get all you can, and be as quick as 
ever you can.” 

Jasper accordingly withdrew, and in a short time 
appeared with a laden tray in her hands. 

I had to run the gauntlet of the footman and 
the butler too; and what they will tell Lady Frances 
goodness knows, but I do not,” answered Jasper. 

But there, if things have to come to a crisis, why, 
they must. Y^ou will not forget me when the storm 
breaks, will you, Evelyn ? ” 

I’ll never forget you,” said Evelyn, with enthu- 
siasm. You are the dearest and darlingest thing 
left now that mother is in heaven; and Sylvia will 
love you too. I have been telling her all about you. 
— Now, Sylvia, you will not be hungry long.” 


CHAPTER VII. 

STAYING TO DINNER. 

Again at luncheon that day Evelyn was missing. 
Lady Frances looked round; Audrey was in her 


STAYING TO DINNER. 


61 


place; Miss Sinclair was seated not far away; the 
Squire took the foot of the table; the servants 
handed round the different dishes; but still no 
Evelyn had put in an appearance. 

I wonder where she can be,” said the Squire, 
“ She looked a little wild and upset when she left me. 
Poor little girl ! Do you know, Frances, I feel very 
sorry for her.” 

More than I do,” said Lady Frances, who at the 
same time had an uncomfortable remembrance of 
the look Evelyn had given her when she had left her 
presence. Don’t let us talk any more about her 
now, Edward,” she said to her husband. There is 
only one thing to be done for the child, and that I 
will tell you by-and-by.” 

The Squire was accustomed to attend to his wife’s 
wishes on all occasions, and he said nothing further. 
Audrey felt constrained and uncomfortable. After 
a slight hesitation she said: 

Do let me find Evelyn, mother. I have been ex- 
pecting her to join me the whole morning. She does 
not, of course, know about our rules yet.” 

^^No, Audrey,” said her mother; “I prefer that 
you should not leave the table. — Miss Sinclair, per- 
haps you will oblige me. Will you go to Evelyn’s 
room and tell her that we are at lunch ? ” 

Miss Sinclair rose at once. She was absent for 
“^bout five minutes. When she came back there was 
a distressed look on her face. 

^^Well, Jenny, well?” said Audrey in a voice of 
suppressed excitement. Is she coming ? ” 

I think not,” said Miss Sinclair. — I will ex- 
plain matters to you. Lady Frances, afterwards.” 

Dear, dear ! ” said the Squire. What a lot of 
explanations seem to be necessary with regard to the 
conduct of one small girl ! ” 


62 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


But she is a very important small girl, is she not 
father ? ” said Audrey. 

“Well, yes, dear; and I should like to say now 
that I take an interest in her — in fact,^’ he added, 
looking round him for the servants had withdrawn, 
“ I am prepared to love little Eve very much indeed.’^ 

Lady Frances’s eyes flashed a somewhat indignant 
fire. Then she said slowly: 

“ As you speak so frankly, Edward, I must do 
likewise. I never saw a more hopeless child. There 
seems to be nothing whatever for it but to send her 
to school for a couple of years.” 

“ No,” said the Squire, “ I will not allow that. We 
never sent Audrey to school, and I will have no dif- 
ference made with regard to Evel 3 m’s education. All 
that money can secure must be provided for her, but 
I do not care for school-life for girls.” 

Lady Frances said nothing further. She was a 
woman with tact, and would not on any considera- 
tion oppose her husband in public. All the same, 
she secretly made up her mind that if Evelyn proved 
unmanageable she was not to stay at Wynford Castle. 

“ And there is another thing,” continued the 
Squire. “ This is her first day in her future home. 
I do not wish her to be punished whatever she may 
have done. I should like her to have absolute free- 
dom until to-morrow morning.” 

“ It- shall be exactly as you wish, Edward,” said 
Lady Frances. “ I did intend to seek Evelyn out ; 
I did intend further to question Miss Sinclair as to 
the reason why Evelyn did not appear at lunch; but 
I will defer these things. It happens to be somewhat 
convenient, as I want to pay some calls this after- 
noon; and really, with that child on my brain, I 
should not enjoy my visits. You, Audrey dear, will 
8«e to your cousin’s comforts, and when she is in^- 


Sl'AYING to DlNNEli. 


63 

dined to give you her society you will be ready to 
welcome her. Your young friends will not arrive 
until just before dinner. Please, at least use your 
influence, Audrey, to prevent Evelyn making a too 
extraordinary appearance to-night. Now, I think 
that is all, and I must run off if I am to be in time 
to receive my guests.’^ 

Lady Frances left the room, and Audrey went to 
her governess’s side. 

^^What is it?” she said. ^^A^ou did look strange, 
Jenny, when you came into the room just now. 
Where is Evelyn? Why did she not come to 
lunch ? ” 

It is the greatest possible mercy,” said Miss Sin- 
clair, ^^that Evelyn is allowed to have one free day, 
for perhaps — although I feel by no means sure — 
you and I may influence her for her own good to- 
night. But what do you think has happened? I 
went to her room and knocked at the door of the 
boudoir. I heard voices within. The door was im- 
mediately opened by the maid Jasper, and I saw 
Evelyn seated at a table, eating a most extraordinary 
kind of lunch, in the company of a girl whom I have 
never seen before.” 

Oh Jenny,” cried Audrey, ^^how frightfully ex- 
citing ! A strange girl ! Surely Evelyn did not 
bring a stranger with her and hide her somewhere 
last night?” 

‘^No, dear, no,” said Miss Sinclair, laughing; 

she did nothing of that sort. I fancy the girl must 
live in the neighborhood, although her face is un- 
familiar to me. She is rather a pretty girl, but by 
no means the sort that your mother would approve 
of as a companion for your cousin.” 

‘^What is she like?” asked Audrey in a grave 

voice. 


64 


A VERY NAUGHTY GlRt. 


Miss Sinclair proceeded to describe Sylvia’s ap- 
pearance. She was interrupted in the middle of her 
description by a cry from Audrey. 

Oh dear ! ” she exclaimed, you must have seen 
that curious girl, Sylvia Leeson. Y^our description 
is exactly like her. Well, as this is a free day, and 
we can do pretty much what we like, I will run 
straight up to Evelyn’s room and look for myself.” 

^‘Do, Audrey; I think on the whole it would be 
the best plan.” 

So Audrey ran upstairs, and soon her tap was 
heard on Evelyn’s door; the next moment she found 
herself in the presence of a very untidy, dishevelled- 
looking cousin, and also in that of handsome Sylvia 
Leeson. 

Sylvia dropped a sort of mock curtsy when she saw 
Audrey. 

" My Shakespearian contemporary ! ” was her re- 
mark. Well, Audrey, and how goes the Forest of 
Arden? And have you yet met Touchstone?” 

Audrey colored very high at what she considered a 
direct impertinence. 

^^What are you doing here?” she said. My 
mother does not know your mother.” 

Sylvia gave a ringing laugh. 

I met this lady,” she said — and she pointed in 
Evelyn’s direction — and she invited me here. I 
have had lunch with her, and I am no longer hungry. 
This is her room, is it not ? ” 

I should just think it is,” said Evelyn; and I 
only invite those people whom I care about to come 
into it.” She said the words in a very pointed way, 
but Audrey had now recovered both her dignity and 
good-nature. 

She laughed. 

we three are too silly/’ she said. Evelyn^ 


STAYING TO DINNEli. 


65 


you cannot mean the ridiculous words you say! As 
if any room in my father’s house is not free to me 
when I choose to go there ! Now, whether you like 
it or not, I am determined to be friends with you. I 
do not want to scold you or lecture you, for it is not 
my place, but I intend to sit down although you have 
not the civility to offer me a chair; and I intend to 
ask again why Miss Leeson is here.^’ 

“ I came because Evelyn asked me,” said Sylvia ; 
and then, all of a sudden, an unexpected change came 
over her face. Her pretty, bright eyes, with a sort 
of robin-redbreast look in them, softened and melted, 
and then grew brighter than ever through tears. 
She went up to Audrey and knelt at her feet. 

“ Why should not I come ? Why should not I be 
happy ? ” she said. “ I am a very lonely girl ; why 
should you grudge me a little happiness ? ” 

Audrey looked at her in amazement ; then a change 
came over her own face. She allowed her hand just 
for an instant to touch the hand of Sylvia, and her 
eyes looked into the wild eyes of the shabby girl who 
was kneeling before her. 

Get up,” she said. “ You have no right to take 
that attitude to me. As you are here, sit down. I 
do not want to be rude to you; far from that. I 
should like to make you happy.” 

Should you really ? ” asked Sylvia. You can 
do it, you know.” 

Sylvia,” interrupted Evelyn, what does this 
mean? You and I have been talking in a very frank 
way about Audrey. We have neither of us been ex- 
pressing any enthusiastic opinions with regard to 
her; and yet now — and yet now ” 

Oh, let me be. Eve,” replied Sylvia. " I like 
Audrey. I liked her the other day. It is true I was 
Afraid of her, and I was crushed by her, but I liked 


66 


A VER\ NAUGHTY GIRL. 


her ; and I like her better now, and if she will be mj 
friend I am quite determined to be hers/’ 

“ Then you do not care for me ? ” said Evelyn 
getting up and strutting across the room. 

Sylvia looked at Audrey, whose eyes, however,, 
would not smile, and whose face was once more cold 
and haughty. 

‘‘ Evelyn,” she said, I must ask you to try and 
remember that you are a lady, and not to talk in this 
way before anybody but me. I am your cousin, and 
when you are alone with me I give you leave to talk 
as you please. But now the question is this: I dp 
not in the least care what Sylvia said of me behind 
my back. I hope I know better than to wish to find 
out what I was never meant to hear. This is a free 
country, and any girl in England can talk of me as 
she pleases — I am not 'afraid — that is, she can talk 
of me as she pleases when I am absent. But what I 
want to do now is to answer Sylvia’s question. She 
is unhappy, and she has thrown herself on me. — ■ 
What can I do, Sylvia, to make you happy ? ” 

Sylvia was standing huddled up against the wall. 
Pier pretty shoulders were hitched to her ears; her 
hair was dishevelled and fell partly over her fore- 
head; her eyes gleamed out under their thick thatch 
of black hair like wild birds in a nest; her coral lips 
trembled, there was just a gleam of snowy teeth, and 
then she said impulsively: 

You are a darling, and you can do one thing. 
Let me for to-day forget that I am poor and hungry 
and very lonely and very sad. Let me share your 
love and Evelyn’s love for just one whole day.” 

^^But there are people coming to-night, Sylvia,” 
said Evelyn. I heard Jasper speak of it. Lots of 
people — ^grandees, you know.” 

BjUm shuddered slightly. 


STAYING TO DINNER. 


67 

We never say that sort of word now in England,” 
she remarked; and she added: ""I am well-born too. 
There was a time when I should not have been at ali 
shy of Audrey Wynford.” 

"'You are very queer,” said Evelyn. "I do not 
know that I particularly want you for a friend.” 

"Well, never mind; I think I can get you to love 
me,” said Sylvia. "But now the question is this: 
Will Audrey let me stay or will she not? Will you, 
Audrey — will you — just because my name is Sylvia 
and we have met in the Forest of Arden ? ” 

" Oh dear,”' said Audrey, " what a difficult question 
you ask ! And how can I answer it ? I dare not give 
you leave all by myself, but I will go and inquire.” 

Audrey ran immediately out of the room. 

" What a wonderful change has come into my 
life ! ” she said to herself as she flew downstairs and 
looked into different rooms, but all in vain, for Miss 
Sinclair. 

Her mother was out; it was hopeless to think of 
appealing to her. Without the permission of some 
one older than herself she could not possibly ask 
Sylvia to stay. Sylvia could be more or less lost in 
the crowd of children who would be at the Castle 
that evening, but her mother’s eyes would quickly 
seek out the unfamiliar face, inquiries would be 
made, and — in short, Audrey did not dare to take 
this responsibility on herself. She was rushing up- 
stairs again, prepared to tell Sylvia that she could 
not grant her request, when she came plump up 
against her father. 

" My dear girl, what a hurry you are in ! ” he 
exclaimed. 

" Oh yes, father,” replied Audrey. " I am excited. 
The house is full of life and almost mystery.” 


6S 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Then you like your cousin to be here ? ” said the 
Squire, and his face brightened. 

Yes, and no,^^ answered Audrey truthfully. 

But, father, I have a great request to make. You 
know you said that Evelyn was to have a free day 
to-day in which she could do as she pleased. She 
has a guest upstairs whom she would like to ask to 
stay. May she ask her, father? She is a girl, and 
lonely and pretty, and, I think, on the whole, a lady. 
May we both ask her to dinner and to spend the 
evening? And will you, father, take the responsL 
bility ? 

Of course — of course,” said the Squire. 

‘^Will you explain to mother when she returns?” 

‘‘ Yes, my dear — certainly. Ask anybody you 
please; I never restrain you with regard to your 
friends. Now do not keep me, my love; I am going 
out immediately.” 


CHAPTER VIII. 

EVENING-DRESS. 

When Audrey re-entered Evelyn’s pretty boudoir 
she found the two girls standing close together and 
talking earnestly. Jasper also was joining in the 
conversation. Audrey felt her heart sink. 

How can Evelyn make free with Jasper as she 
does ? And why does Sylvia talk to Evelyn as though 
they were having secrets together? Why, they only 
met to-day ! ” was the girl’s thought. Her tone, 
therefore, was cold. 

^^I met father, and he says you may stay,” she 


EVENING-DRESS. 


69 


remarked in a careless voice. And now, as doubtless 
you will be quite happy, I will run away and leave 
you, for I have much to do.^’ 

No, no ; not until I have thanked you and kissed 
you first,'’^ said Sylvia. 

Audrey did not wish Sylvia to kiss her, but she 
could not make any open objection. She scarcely re- 
turned the girl’s warm embrace, and the next moment 
had left the room. 

Is she not a horror ? ” said Evelyn. I began by 
liking her — I mean I rather liked her. She had a 
grand sort of manner, and her eyes are handsome, 
but I hate her now. She is not half, nor quarter, as 
pretty as you are, Sylvia. And, oh, Sylvia, you will 
be my friend — my true, true friend — for I am so 
lonely now that mothery is dead ! ” 

Sylvia was standing by the fire. There was a 
bright color in both her cheeks, and her eyes shone 
vividly. 

^‘^My mother died too,” she said. was happy 
while she lived. Yes, Eve, I will be your friend if 
you like.” 

It will be all the better for 5^ou,” said Evelyn, 
who could never long forget her own importance. 

If I take to you there is no saying what may hap- 
pen, for, whatever lies before me in the future, I am 
my uncle Edward’s heiress; and Audrey, for all her 
pride, is nobody.” 

Audrey looks much more suitable,” said Sylvia, 
and then she stopped, partly amused and partly 
frightened by the look in Evelyn’s light-brown eyes. 

How dare you ! ” she cried. How horrid — how 
horrid of you ! After all, I do not know that I 
want to see too much of you. You had better be 
careful what sort of things you say to me. And first 
of all, if I am to see any more of you, you must 


•70 


A VERY naughty GIRL. 


tell me why Audrey would make a better heiress than 
I shall/^ 

Oh, never mind/^ said Sylvia ; but then she 
added : Why should I not tell you ? She is tall 
and graceful and very, very lovely, and she has the 
manners of a grande dame although she is such a 
young girl. Any one in all the world can see that 
Audrey is to the manner born, whereas you ” 

Evelyn looked almost frightened while Sylvia was 
talking. 

Is that really so ? ” she answered. I ought to 
be just mad with you, but I’m not. Before the year 
is' OUt no one will compare Audrey and me. I shall 
be much, much the finest lady — much, much the 
grandest. I vow it; I declare it; I will do it; and 
you, Sylvia, shall help me.” 

^^Oh, I have no objection,” said Sylvia. ^^I am very 
glad indeed that you will want my help, and I am 
sure you are heartily welcome.” 

Evelyn looked full up at Sylvia. Jasper had left 
the two girls together. The only light in the room 
now was the firelight, for the short winter day was 
drawing to an end. 

‘^You, I suppose,” said Evelyn, ^^are a lady, al- 
though you do wear such a shabby dress and you 
suffer so terribly from hunger?” 

" How do you know ? ” asked Sylvia. 

First, because you are not afraid of anything ; 
and second, because you are graceful and, although 
you are so very queer, your voice has a gentle sound. 
You are a lady by birth, are you not ? ” 

Yes,” said Sylvia simply. She neither added to 
the word nor took from it. She became very silent 
and thoughtful. 

‘^Why do you live in such a funny way? Why 


EVENING-DRESS. 71 

are you not educated like other girls? And why 
will you tell me nothing about your home ? 

I have nothing to tell. My father and I came to 
live at The Priory three months ago. He does not 
care for society, and he does not wish me to leave 
him.” 

“And you are poor?” 

“ No ” said Sylvia. 

Not poor ! And yet, why are 3^ou almost in rags ? 
And you did eat up your lunch so greedily! ” 

“ I will answer nothing more, Evelyn. If you do 
not like me as I am, let me go now, and I will try to 
forget the beautiful, comfortable Castle, and the 
lovely meals, and you and your queer maid J asper, 
and the beautiful girl Audrey ; for if you do not want 
me as I am, you can never get me any other way. I 
am a lady, and we are not poor. Now arc you satis- 
fied?” 

“ I burn with curiosity,” said Evelyn ; “ and if 
mothery were alive, would she not get it out of you ! 
But if you wish it — and your eyes do look as if they 
were daggers — I will change the subject. Wliat shall 
we do for the rest of the day? Shall we go out and 
take a walk in the dark ? ” 

“ Yes ; that would be lovely,” cried Sylvia. 

Evelyn shouted in an imperious way to Jasper. 

“ Bring my fur cloak,” she said, “ and my goloshes, 
I wonT wear anything over my head. I am going 
out with Miss Sylvia Leeson.” 

Jasper brought Evelyn’s cloak, which was lined 
with the most lovely squirrel inside and covered with 
bright crimson outside, and put it over her shoulders. 
Sylvia in her very shabby black cloth jacket, much 
too short in the waist and in the arms, accompanied 
her. They ran downstairs and went out into the 
grounds. 


72 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Now, if there was one thing more than another 
which would hopelessly displease Lady Frances, it 
was the idea of any of her relations wandering about 
after dusk. But luckily for Evelyn, and luckily also 
for poor Sylvia, Lady Frances was some miles from 
Wynford Castle at that moment. The girls rushed 
about, and soon Evelyn forgot all her restraints and 
shouted noisily. They played hide-and-seek amongst 
the trees in the plantation. Sylvia echoed Evelyn’s 
shouts; and the Squire, who was returning to the 
house in time to meet his guests, paused and listened 
in much amazement to these unusual sounds of girl- 
ish laughter. There came a shrill shriek, and then 
the cry, Here I am — seek and find,” and then an- 
other ringing peal of girlish merriment. 

Surely that cannot be Audrey ! ” he said to him- 
self. What extraordinary noises ! ” 

He went into the house. From his study window 
he saw the flash of a lantern, which lit up a red 
cloak, and for an instant he observed the very light 
hair and white face of his niece. But who was the 
girl with her — a tall, shabby-looking girl — about the 
height of his Audrey, too ? It could not be Audrey ! 
He sank down into a chair, and a look of perplexity 
crossed his face. 

Wliat am I to do with that poor child ? ” he said 
to himself. What extraordinary, unpardonable 
conduct ! Well, I will not tell Lady Frances. I de- 
termined that the child should have one day of lib- 
erty, but I am glad I did not make it more than one.” 

After Evelyn and Sylvia had quite exhausted 
themselves they returned to the house. 

Jasper was ready for them. She had laid out 
several dresses for Evelyn to select from. 

^‘1 have just had a message from her ladyship,” 
«he said when the girls came in with their cheeks 


EVENING-DRESS. 


73 


glowing and eyes full of laughter. ^^All the young 
I'eople are to dine with the family to-night. As a 
rule, when there is company the younger members of 
the house dine in the schoolroom, but to-night you 
are all to be together. I got the message from that 
stuck-up footman Scott. I hate the fellow; he had 
the impudence to say that he did not think I was 
suited to my post.” 

He had better not say it again,” cried Evelyn, 
or he will catch it from me. I mean to have a talk 
with each of the servants in turn, and tell them quite 
openly that at an}'' moment I may be mistress, and 
,that they had better look sharp before they incur my 
displeasure.” 

But, Eve, could you ? ” exclaimed Sylvia. Why, 
that would mean 

Uncle Ued^s death. I know that,” said Evelyn. 
I love Uncle Ued. I shall be awfully sorry when 
he does die. But however sorry I am, he will die 
when his turn comes; and then I shall be mistress. 
I was frightfully sorry when mothery died; but 
however broken-hearted I was, she did die just the 
same. It is so with every one. It is the height of 
folly to shirk subjects of that sort; one has to face 
them. I have no one now to take my part except 
dear old Jasper, and so I shall have to take my own 
part, and the servants had better know. — You can 
tell them too, Jasper; I give you leave.” 

^^Uot I!” said Jasper. declare. Miss Evelyn, 
you are no end of a goose for all that you are the 
darling of my heart. But nowj miss, what dress 
will you wear to-night? I should say the white 
satin embroidered with the seed pearls. It has a 
long train, and you will look like a bride in it, miss. 
It is cut low in the neck, and has those sleeves 
which open above the elbow, and a watteau back. 


74 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


It is a very elegant robe indeed ; and I have a wreatK 
of white stephanotis for your hair, miss. You will 
look regal in this dress, and like an heiress, I do 
assure you. Miss Eve.” 

‘‘ It is perfectly exquisite ! ” said Evelyn. ComCj, 
Sylvia ; come and look. Oh, those dear little bunches 
of chiffon, and white stephanotis in the middle of 
each bunch! And, oh, the lace! It is real lace, is 
it not, Jasper?” 

Brussels lace, and of the best quality ; not too 
much, and yet enough. It cost a small fortune.” 

Oh, here are the dear little shoes to match, and 
this petticoat with heaps of lace and embroidery! 
Well, when I wear this dress Audrey will have to 
respect me.” 

That is why I bought it, miss. I thought you 
should have the best.” 

Oh, you are a darling ! What would not 
mothery say if she could look at me to-night ! ” 

Well, Miss Evelyn, I hope I do my duty. But 
you and Miss Sylvia have been very late out, so you 
must hurry, miss, if I am to do you justice.” 

But, oh, I say ! ” cried Evelyn, looking for the 
first time at her friend. What is Sylvia to wear ? ” 
don’t know, miss. None of your dresses will 
fit her; she is so much taller.” 

‘^I will not go downstairs a fright,” said Sylvia. 

Audrey asked me, and she must lend me something. 
Please, Jasper, do go to Miss Wynford’s room and 
ask her if she has a white dress she will lend me 
to wear to-night. Even a washing muslin will do. 
Anything that is long enough in the skirt and not 
too short in the waist. I will take it away and have 
it washed fresh for her. Do, please, please, ask her, 
J asper ! ” 

am very sorry, miss,” answered Jasper. J 


EVliNING-DRESS. 


would do anything in reason to oblige, but to go to a 
young lady whom I don^t know and to make a request 
of that sort is more than I can do, miss. Besides, 
she is occupied now. A whole lot of visitors have just 
arrived — fine young ladies and tall young gentlemen 
— and they are all chittering-chattering as though 
their lungs would burst. They are all in the hall, 
miss, chatting as hard as they can chat. No, I can- 
not ask her; I cannot really.” 

Then I must stop upstairs and lose all, all the 
fun,” said Sylvia. 

The gaiety left her face. She sat down on a 
chair. 

You will get me something to eat, at any rate, 
J asper ? ” she said. 

Yes, of course, miss ; you and I can have a cozy 
meal together.” 

^^No, thank you,” said Sylvia proudly. don’t 
eat with servants.” 

Jasper’s face turned an ugly green color. She 
looked at Evelyn, but Evelyn only laughed. 

You want to be put in your place, Jas,” was her 
remark. You are a little uppish, you know. I am 
*^uite pleased with Sylvia, I think she can teach me 
«rne or two things.” 

Well,” exclaimed Jasper, if it is to be cruel and 
nasty to your own old J asper, I wish you joy of your 
future. Miss Evelyn, that I do. — And I am sure, 
miss,’' she added, flashing angry eyes at the uncon- 
scious Sylvia, I do not want to eat with you — not 
one bit. I am sure your dress ain’t fit for any lady 
to wear.” 

Sylvia got up slowl 

I am going to lo ^ • Audrey,” she said ; and 
before Evelyn coulc. , int her, she left the 
room. 


76 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Ain’t she a spiteful, nasty thing ! ” said the maid 
the moment Sylvia’s back was turned. Ain’t she 
just the very sort that your mother would be mad 
at your knowing! And I willing to be kind to 
her and all, and to have a dull evening for her sake, 
and she ups and cries, ^ I don’t eat with servants.’ 
Forsooth ! I like her ways ! I hope. Miss Evelyn, 
you won’t have nothing more to do with her.” 

Oh dear ! ” said Evelyn, lying back in her chair 
and going off into one peal of laughter after another. 

You really kill me, Jas, with your silly ways. It 
was fun to see Sylvia when she spoke like that. And 
didn’t she take a rise out of you ! And was not your 
pecker up j Oh, it was killing — killing ! ” 

I am surprised to hear you talk. Miss Evelyn, as 
you do. You have already forgotten your poor 
mother and what she said I was to be to you.” 

I have not forgotten her, J as ; but I mean to 
have great fun with Sylvia, and whether you like 
it or not you will have to lump it. Oh, I say, she 
has come back! — Well, Sylvia? Why, you have got 
a lovely dress hanging over your arm ! ” 

It is the best I could get,” said Sylvia. I went 
to Audrey’s wardrobe and took it out. I did not ask 
her leave; she was not in the room. There were 
numbers of dresses, all hanging on pegs, and I took 
this one. See, it is only India muslin, and it can be 
washed and done up beautifully. I am determined 
to have my one happy evening without being docked 
of any of it, and I could not come down in my own 
frock. See, Evelyn ; do you think it will do ? ” 

^‘It looks rather raggy,” said Evelyn, gazing at 
the white India muslin, with its lovely lace and 
chiffon and numerous little tucks, with small favor; 
but I suppose it is better than nothing.” 

‘‘I borrowed this white sash too,” said Sylvia, ^^and 


EVENING -DRESS. 


77 


these shoes and stockings. I am certain to be found 
out. I am certain never to be allowed to come to the 
Castle again; but I mean to have one really great 
evening of grand fun.’^ 

And I won^t help you to dress/’ said Jasper. 

But you will, J asper, because I order it/’ cried 
tlie imperious little Evelyn. OnljV^ she added, 
you must dress me first ; and then, while you are 
helping Sylvia to look as smart as she can in that old 
rag, I will strut up and down before the glass and 
try to imagine myself a bride and the owner of Wyn- 
ford Castle.” 

Jasper was, after all, too much afraid of Evelyn 
not to yield to her will, and the dressing of the ex- 
traordinary girl began. She was very particular 
about the arranging of her hair, and insisted on 
having a dash of powder on her face; finally, she 
found herself in the satin robe with its magnifi- 
cent adornings. Her hair was once again piled on 
the top of her head, a wreath of stephanotis 
surrounding it, and she stood in silent ecstasy gazing 
at her image in the glass. 

It was now Sylvia’s turn to be apparelled for the 
festive occasion, and Jasper at first felt cross and 
discontented as she took down the girl’s masses of 
raven-black hair and began to brush them out; but 
soon the magnificence of the locks, which were tawny 
in places, and brightened here and there with threads 
of almost gold, interested her so completely that she 
could not rest until she had made what she called 
the best of Sylvia’s head. 

With all her faults, Jasper could on occasions have 
taste enough, and she soon made Sylvia look as she 
had seldom looked before. Her thick hair was piled 
high on her small and classical head; the white mus- 
lin dress fitted close to her slim young figure; and 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


78 

when she stood close to Evelyn, and they prepared 
to go downstairs together, Sylvia, even in her bor- 
rowed plumes, even in the dress which was practically 
a stolen dress, looked fifty times more the heiress 
than the overdressed and awkward little real heiress. 

When the girls reached the large central hall they 
both stopped. Audrey was standing near the log- 
fire, and a group of bright and beautifully dressed 
children clustered round her. Two of the girls wore 
muslin frocks; their hair, bright in color and very 
thick in quantity, hung down below their waists. 
There were a couple of boys in the proverbial Eton 
jackets ; and another pair of girls of ordinary appear- 
ance, but with intelligent faces and graceful figures. 
Audrey gave a perceptible start when she saw her 
cousin and Sylvia coming to meet her. Just for 
an instant Sylvia looked awkward. Audrey’s eyes 
slightly dilated; then she came slowly forward. 

Evelyn,” she said, may I introduce my special 
friends? This is Henrietta Jervice, and this is 
Juliet; and here is Arthur, and here Robert. Can 
you remember so many names all at once? Oh, 
here are Mary Clavering and Sophie. — How, my 
dears,” she added, turning and laughing back at the 
group, you have all heard of Evelyn, have you not ? 
This young lady is Miss Sylvia ” 

Sylvia Leeson,” said Sylvia. A vivid color came 
into her cheeks; she drew herself up tall and erect; 
her black eyes flashed an angry fire. 

Audrey looked at her with a slow and puzzled 
expression. She certainly was very handsome; but 
where had she got that dress? Sylvia seemed to 
read the thoughts in Audrey’s heart. She bent to- 
wards her. 

I will send it back next week. You were not 
in your room. It was time to dress for dinner, I 


EVENING-DRESS. 7^ 

ran in and took it. If you cannot forgive me I will 
make an excuse to go upstairs, and I will take it off 
and put it back again in your wardrobe, and I will 
slip home and no one will be the wiser. I know 
you meant to lend me a dress, for I could not come 
down in my old rags; but if I have offended you 
past forgiveness I will go quietly away and no one 
will miss me.” 

Stay,” said Audrey coldly. She turned round 
and began to talk to Henrietta Jervice. 

Henrietta laughed and chatted incessantly. She 
was a merry girl and very good-looking; she was 
tall for her age, which was between sixteen and 
seventeen. Both she and her sister were quite school- 
girls, however, and had frank, fresh manners, which 
made Sylvia^s heart go out to them. 

^^How nice people in my own class of life really 
are ! ” she thought. How dreadful — oh, how dread- 
ful it is to have to live as I do ! And I see by Au- 
drey’s face that she thinks that I have not the slight- 
est idea how a lady ought to act. Oh, it is terrible ! 
But there, I will enjoy myself for the nonce; I will 
— I vow it. Poor little Evelyn, however gauche she 
is, and however ridiculous, has small chance against 
Audrey. Even if she is fifty times the heiress, 
Audrey has the manners of one born to rule. Oh, 
how I could love her ! How happy she could make 
me ! ” 

^^Ho you skate?” suddenly asked Arthur Jervice. 

^^Yes,” replied Sylvia ' bluntly. She turned and 
looked at him. He looked back at her, and his eyes 
laughed. 

I wonder what you are thinking about ? ” he said. 

You look as if ” 

‘^As if what?” said Sylvia. She drew back a 
JittlC; and Arthur did the same. 


80 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


As if you meant to run swords into us all. But, 
all the same, I like your look. Are you staying 
here ? ’’ 

No,” said Sylvia, I live not far away. I have 
come here Just for the day.’ 

Well, we shall see you to-morrow, of course. Mr. 
Wynford says we can skate on the pond to-morrow, 
for the ice will be quite certain to bear. I hope you 
will come. I love good skating.” 

And so do I,” said Sylvia. 

Then you will come ? ” 

Probably not.” 

Arthur was silent for a moment. He was a tall 
boy for his age, and was a good half-head above 
Sylvia, tall as she also was. 

May I ask you about things ? ” he said. Who 
is that very, very funny little girl?” 

Do you mean Eve Wynford ? ” 

Perhaps that is her name. I mean the girl in 
white satin — the girl who wears a grown-up dress.” 

She is Audrey Wynford’s cousin.” 

What ! the Tasmanian ? The one who is 
to ” 

“ Yes. Hush ! she will hear us,” said Sylvia. 

The rustle of silk was heard on the stairs. Sylvia 
turned her head, and instinctively hid Just behind 
Arthur; and Lady Frances, accompanied by several 
other ladies, all looking very stately and beautiful. 
Joined the group of young people. A great deal of 
chattering and laughter followed. Evelyn was in her 
element. She was not a scrap shy, and going up to 
her aunt, said in a confident way: 

I hope you like this dress, Aunt Frances. Jasper 
chose it for me in Paris. It is quite Parisian, is it 
not? Don’t you think it stylish ? ” 

" Hush, Evelyn ! ” said Lady Frances in a per- 


EV£:KING-DRESb'. 


Si 


rmptory whisper. We do not talk' of dress except 
in our rooms.^^ , 

Evelyn pouted and bit her Kp,. Then she saw 
Sylvia, whose eyes were watering Lady Frances. 
Lady Frances al^p looked up{;i§i;hd saw the tall and 
beautiful girl at thse same mppdent. 

Who is that girl shi^,>^id, turning to Evelyn. 

I donT know her facd:?^' 

- Her name is Sylvia. J^son.” 

; Sylvia Leeson ! Sti^pL^donT undersM^^ Who 
is'^he?” 

friend of mine^said E^l^n. 
dear, how cg^fyou .pO^My have any friends., 
in this^place? ' 

She\is my frie^. Aunt Frances^., I foupd'her 
wanderih^ about oiS' of doors, and I bfdij^ht/'fier in; 
and Audfe^ askedfher to stay for th^>^t of the 
day, and %p>^s happy. , She is ver,jf hicl,^,. Aunt 
Frances,” saiSrEvelyn, looking up fdlT in her aunt’s 
face.. \ . 
That willNfe: dear.” ..J ‘ . " • 

Lady FrancesVyvenL up ^)tdfer daughter. / 
Audrey,” she ^aid, ^;® adduce me to Miss,L^'^’' 
s'6n.” ' \ ’ V 

The introduction w^' made. Lady Fr^c^’Jheld 
out her hand. 4 \ •/ ''Af' 

am glad to |ee you, "Miss Leeson-f" s|f4^3aid. 

A few minute^liter the wiiole parjby fdi^^ them- 
selves clustered^ ‘round the dinnVft^ie/.'i'The chil- 
dren, by special request, sat all to^ha^f^^^They chat- 
tered and laughed heartily, an(|?see^d to have a 
world of thingfto say each to th^dthfjrf Audrey, sur- 
rounded by he^ own special f^^hnd^’ looked’’djer very 
best; she hid a great deal offtactjyand hrad long ago 
been trained iAthe ohservam^s o|-'society. She 
aged now, hefced by a warning glance from her 


A vmr ISfAtfGHTY GIRt. 


mother, to divide Sylvia and Evelyn. She put Syl- 
via next to Arthur, who continued to chat to her, 
and to try to draw information from her. Evelyn 
sat between Robert and Sophie Clavering. Sophie 
was downright and blunt, and she made Evelyn laugh 
many times. Sylvia, too, was now quite at her ease. 
She contrived to fascinate Arthur, who thought her 
quite the most lovely girl he had ever met. 

wish you would come and skate to-morrow,’^ 
he said, as the dinner was coming to an end and the 
signal for the ladies to withdraw might be expected 
at any moment. I wish you would, Sylvia. I can- 
not see why you should refuse. One has so little 
chance of skating in England that no one ought to be 
off the ice who knows how to skate when the weather 
is suitable. Cannot you come? Shall I ask Lady 
Frances if you may ? 

No, thank you,’^ said Sylvia; then she added : I 
long to skate just as much as you do, and I probably 
shall skate, although not on your pond; but there 
is a long reach of water just where the pond narrows 
and beyond where the stream rushes away towards 
the river. I may skate there. The water is nearly 
a mile in extent.^^ 

Then I will meet you,’’ said Arthur. I will get 
Robert and Hennie to come with me; Juliet will 
never stir from Audrey’s side when she comes to Cas- 
tle Wynford; but I’ll make up a party, and we can 
meet at the narrow stretch. What do you call it ? ” 
^^The Yellow Danger,” said Sylvia promptly. 

What a curious name ! What does it mean ? ” 

I don’t know ; I have not been long enough in 
this neighborhood. Oh, there is Lady Frances rising 
from th^ table; I must go. If you do happen to 
come to the Yellow Danger to-morrow I shall prob- 
ably be there.” 


EVENING-DRESS. 83 

She nodded to him, and followed the rest of the 
Indies and the girls to one of the drawing-rooms. 

Soon afterwards games of all sorts were started, 
and the children, and their elders as well, had a right 
merry time. There was no one smarter at guessing 
conundrums and proposing vigorous games of chance 
than Sylvia. The party was sufficiently large to di- 
vide itself into two groups, and clumps,” amongst 
other games, was played with much laughter and 
vigor. Finally, the whole party wandered into the 
hall, where an impromptu dance was struck up, and 
in this also Sylvia managed to excel herself. 

Who is that remarkably graceful and handsome 
girl? ” said Mrs. Jervice to Lady Frances. 

My dear Agnes,” was the answer, I have not the 
slightest idea. She is a girl from the neighbor- 
hood; that terrible aborigine Evelyn picked her up. 
She certainly is handsome, and clever too; and she 
is well dressed. That dress she has on reminds me 
of one which I bought for Audrey in Paris last year. 
I suppose the girl’s people are very well off, for that 
special kind of muslin, with its quantities of real 
lace, would not be in the possession of a poor girl. 
On the whole, I like the girl, but the way in which 
Evelyn has brought her into the house is beyond 
enduring.” 

My Arthur has quite lost his heart to her,” said 
Mrs. Jervice, with a laugh. He said something to 
me about asking her to join our skating party to- 
morrow.” 

Well, dear, I will make inquiries, and if she be- 
longs to any nice people I will call on her mother if 
she happens to have one; but I make it a rule to be 
very p^irticular what girls Audrey becomes acquainted 
with.” 

"And ^you are quite right,” said Mrs. Jervice. 


84 A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 

Any one can see how very carefully your Audrey 
has been brought up.” 

She is a sweet girl/’ said the mother^ and re- 
pays me for all the trouble I have taken with her; 
but what I shall do with Evelyn is a problem, for her 
uncle has put down his foot and declares that go to 
school she shall not.” 

The ladies moved away, chatting as they did so. 
The music kept up its merry sounds; the young 
feet tripped happily over the polished floor ; all 
went on gaily, and Sylvia felt herself in paradise. 
Warmed and fed, petted and surrounded by luxury, 
she looked a totally different creature from the wild, 
defiant girl who had pushed past Audrey in order to 
have a hearty meal on New Year’s Day. 

But by-and-by the happy evening came to an end, 
and Sylvia ran up to Evelyn. 

It is time for me to go,” she said. I must say 
good-night to Lady Frances; and then will you take 
me to your room just to change my dress, Evelyn? ” 

Oh, what a nuisance you are !” said Evelyn. I 
am not thinking of going to bed yet.” 

Yes ; but you are at home, remember. I have to 
go to my home,” 

Well, I do not see why I should go to bed an hour 
before I wish to. Do go if you wish, Sylvia; I will 
see you another time. You will find Jasper up- 
stairs, and she will do anything for you you want.” 

Sylvia said nothing more. She stood silent for a 
minute; then noticing Lady Frances in the dis- 
tance, she ran up to her. 

Good-night, Lady Frances,” she said ; and 
thank you very much.” 

am glad you have enjoyed yourself. Miss Lee- 
son,” said the lady. She looked full into the spark- 
ling eyes, and suddenly felt a curious drawing to- 


EVENING-DRESS. 


85 


/ 


/ 


wards the girl. Tell me where ' you live/^ she said, 
and who your mother is ; I should like to have the 
pleasure of calling on her.” 

Sylvia^s face suddenly became white. Her eyes 
took on a wild and startled glance. 

I have no mother,” she said slowly ; and plejase 
do not call, Lady Frances — please don’t.” ■ ,.r . 

As you pjease, of course,” said Lady Frajjcps in a 

very stiff tone. “I only thought ” 

I cannot ’explain. I cannot help what you think 
of me. I khpw I shall not see you, perhaps, ever 
again — I mean, ever again like this,’f said Sylvia ; 
but thank you all the same.” | 

She made a low curtsy, but did n0t even see the 
hand which Lady Frances was prepared to hold out. 
The next instant she was skinaming lightly upstairs. 

Audrey,” said Lady Frances, turning to her 
daughter, ‘'^who is that girl?” 

I cannot tell you, n^dther. Her name' is Sylvia 
Leeson. She lives ^oipewhere near, I suppose.” 

She is fairly well-bred, and undoubtedly hand- 
some,” said Lady l^^rances. “ I was attracted by her 
appearance, but wHen I asked her if I might call 
on her mother she seemed distressed. She said her 
mother was dead, and that I was not to call.” 

Poor girl ! ” said Audrey. You upset her by 
talking about her mother, perhaps.” 

“ I do not think that was it. Do you know any- 
thing at all about her, Audrey ? ” 

Nothing at all, mother, except that I suppose she 
lives in the neighborhood, and I am sure she is des- 
perately poor.” 

Poor, with that dress ! ” said Lady Frances. 
My dear, you talk rubbish.” 

Audrey opened her lips as if to speak; then she 
shut them again. 


se 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


think she is poor notwithstanding the dress/^ 
she said in a low voice. But where is she ? Has 
she gone 

She bade me good-night a minute ago and ran 
upstairs.” 

“But Evelyn has not gone upstairs. Has she let 
her go alone?” 

“ Just what I should expect of your cousin,” said* 
Lady Frances. 

Audrey crossed the hall and went up to Evelyn’s 
side. 

“Do you notice that Sylvia has gone upstairs?” 
she said. “ Have you let her go alone ? ” 

“ Yes. Don’t bother,” said Evelyn. — “ What are 
you saying. Bob? — ^that you can cut the figure eight 
in ” 

Audrey turned away with an expression of disgust. 
A moment later she said something to her friend 
Juliet and ran upstairs herself. 

“ What are we to do with Evelyn ? ” was her 
thought. 

The same thought was passing through the minds 
of almost all the matrons present; but Evelyn her- 
self imagined that she was most fascinating. 

Audrey went to Evelyn’s bedroom. There she 
saw Sylvia already arrayed in her ugly, tattered, 
and untidy dress. She looked like a different girl. 
She was pinning her battered sailor-hat on her head ; 
the color had left her cheeks, and her eyes were no 
longer bright. When she saw Audrey she pointed to 
the muslin dress, which was lying neatly folded on a 
chair. 

“ I am going to take it home ! it shall be washed, 
and you shall have it back again.” 

“ Never mind about that,” answered Audrey ; “ I 
would rather you did not trouble.” 


EVENING-DRESS. 


sr 


^^Yery well — as you like; and thank yon, Miss 
Wynford, a hundred times. I have had a heavenly 
evening — something to live for. I shall live on the 
thoughts of it for many and many a day. Good- 
night, Miss Wynford.” 

But stay ! cried Audrey — stay ! It is nearly 
midnight. How are you going to get home?” 

I shall get home all right,” said Sylvia. 

^^You cannot go alone.” 

Nonsense ! Don’t keep me, please.” 

Before Audrey, had time to say a word Sylvia had 
rushed downstairs. A side-door was open; she ran 
out into the night. Audrey stood still for a moment ; 
then she saw Jasper, who had come silently into the 
room. 

‘^Follow that young lady immediately,” she said. 

Or, stay ! Send one of the servants. The servant 
must find her and go home with her. I do not know 
where she lives, but she cannot be allowed to go out 
by herself at this hour of night.” 

J asper ran downstairs, and Audrey waited in 
Evelyn’s pretty bedroom. Already there were 
symptoms all over the room of its new owner’s pres- 
ence; a marked disarrangement of the furniture had 
already taken place. The room, from being the very 
soul of order, seemed not to represent the very spirit 
of unrest. Jasper came back, panting slightly. 

I sent a man after the young lady, miss, but she 
is nowhere to be seen. I suppose she knows how to 
find her way home.” 

Audrey was silent for a minute or two; then 
taking up the dress which Sylvia had worn, she hung 
it over her arm. 

Shall I take that back to your room, miss ? ” 

No, thank you; I will take it myself,” replied thf 

girl. 


88 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


She walked slowly down the passage, descended 
some steps, and entered her own pretty room in a 
distant wing. She opened her wardrobe and hung 
up the dress. 

I do hope one thing,” thought Audrey. Yes, 
I earnestly hope that mother will never, never dis- 
cover that poor Sylvia wore my dress. Poor Sylvia! 
Who is she ? Where does she live ? What is she ? ” 

Meanwhile Sylvia Leeson was walking fast through 
the dark and silent night. She was not at all afraid ; 
nor did she choose the frequented paths. On the 
contrary, after plunging through the shrubbery, she 
mounted a stile, got into a field, crossed it, squeezed 
through a hedge at the farther end, and so, by de- 
vious paths and many unexpected windings, found 
herself at the entrance of a curious, old-fashioned 
house. The house was surrounded by thick yew- 
trees, which grew up almost to the windows. There 
was a wall round it, and the enclosed space within 
was evidently very confined. In the gleam of light 
which came now and then through wintry, driving 
clouds, a stray flower-bed or a thick holly-bush was 
visible, but the entire aspect of the place was gloomy, 
neglected, and disagreeable in the extreme. Sylvia 
pushed a certain spring in the gate; it immediately 
opened, and she let herself in. She closed the gate 
softly and silently behind her, and then, looking 
eagerly around, began to approach the house. The 
house stood not thirty yards from the gate. Sylvia 
now for the first time showed s5rmptoms of fear. 
Suddenly a big dog in a kennel near uttered a bay. 
She called his name. 

Pilot, it is I,” she said. 

The dog ambled towards her; she put her hand 
on his neck, bent down, and kissed him on the fore- 
head. He wagged his tail, and thrust his cold nose 


EVENING-DRESS, 


S9 

into her hand. She then stood in a listening attitude, 
her head thrown back; presently, still holding the 
dog by the collar, she went softly — very softly — 
round the house. She came to a low window, which 
was protected by some iron bars. 

Good-night, Pilot,” she said then. Good-night, 
darling; go back and guard the house.” 

The dog trotted swiftly and silently away. When 
he was quite out of sight Sylvia put up her hand 
and removed one bar from the six which stood in 
front of the window. A moment later the window 
had been opened and the girl had crept within. 
When inside she pushed the bar which had been pre- 
viously loosened back into its place, shut the window 
softly, and crossing the room into which she had en- 
tered, stole upstairs, trembling as she did so. Sud- 
denly a door from above was opened, a light streamed 
across the passage, and a man’s voice said : 

Who goes there ? ” 

There was an instant’s silence on the part of 
Sylvia. The voice repeated the question in a louder 
key. 

It is I, father,” she answered. I am going to 
bed. It is all right.” 

You impertinent girl ! ” said the man. “ Where 
have you been all this time? I missed you at din- 
ner; I missed you at supper. Where have you 
been ? ” 

Doing no harm, father. It is all right ; it is 
really. Good-night, father.” 

The light, however, did not recede from the pass- 
age. A man stood in the entrance to a room. Sylvia 
had to pass this man to get to her own bedroom. She 
was thoroughly frightened now. She was shaking 
all over. As she approached, the man took up the 


90 A very' naughty girl. 

candle lie held and let its light fall full on her face. 

Where have you been? he said roughly. 

Out, father — out ; doing no harm.” 

What, my daughter — at this time of night ! You 
know I cannot afford a servant; you know all about 
me, and yet you desert me for hours and hours. 
Aren’t you ashamed of yourself? You have been 
out of doors all this long time and supper ready for 
you on the table! Oatmeal and skimmed milk — an 
excellent meal; a princess could not desire better. 
I am keeping it for your breakfast. You shall have 
no supper now ; you deserve to go to bed supperless, 
and you shall. What a disgraceful mess your dress 
is in ! ” 

There has been snow, and it is wintry and cold 
outside,” replied Sylvia ; and I am not hungry. 
Good-night, father.” 

You think to get over me like that ! You have 
no pity for me; you are a most heartless girl. You 
shall not stir from here until you tell me where you 
have been.” 

Then I will tell you father. I know you’ll be 
angry, but I cannot help it. There is such a thing 
as dying for want of — oh, not for want of food, and 
not for want of clothes — for want of pleasure, fun, 
life, the joy of being alive. I did go, and I am not 
ashamed.” 

Where ? ” asked the man. 

went to Wynford Castle. I have spent the 
evening there. Now, you may be as angry as you 
please, but you shall not scold me; no, not a word 
until the morning.” 

With a sudden movement the girl flitted past the 
angry man. The next instant she had reached her 
room. She opened the door, shut it behind her, and 
locked herself in. When sh? was quite alone she 


EVENING-DRESS. 


9 | 

pulled off her hat, and got with frantic speed out of 
her wet jacket; then she clasped her hands high 
above her head. 

How am I to bear it ! What have I done that I 
should be so miserable ? ” she thought. 

She flung herself across the bare, uninviting bed, 
and lay there for some time sobbing heavily. All 
the joy and animation had left her young frame ; all 
the gaiety had departed from her. But presently her 
passionate sobs came to an end; she undressed and 
got into bed. 

She was bitterly — most bitterly — cold, and it was 
a long time before the meagre clothes which covered 
her brought any degree of warmth to her frame. 
But by-and-by she did doze off into a troubled slum- 
ber. In her sleep she dreamt of her mother — her 
mother who was dead. 

She awoke presently, and opening her eyes in the 
midst of the darkness, the thought of her dream 
came back to her. She remembered a certain night 
in her life when she had been awakened suddenly to 
say good-bye to her mother. The mother had asked 
the father to leave the child alone with her. 

You will be always good to him, Sylvia ? she 
said then. You will humor him and be patient. 
I hand my work on to you. It was too much for 
me, and God is taking me away, but I pass it on 
to you. If you promise to take the burden and carry 
it, and not to fail, I shall die happy. Will you, Syl- 
via — will you ? 

^"What am I to do, mother?^’ asked the child. 
She was a girl of fourteen then. 

This,^’ said the mother ; do not leave him what- 
ever happens.’’ 

“Do you mean it, mother? He may go away 
from here; he may go into the country; he may — 


92 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


do anything. He may become worse — not better. 
Am I never to be educated? Am I never to be 
happy ? Do you mean it ? 

The dying woman looked solemnly at the eager 
child. 

I mean it/’ she said ; and you must promise me 
that you will not leave him whatever happens.” 

Then I promise you, mother/’ Sylvia had said. 


CHAPTER IX. 

BREAKFAST IN BED. 

The day of Evel3rn’s freedom came to an end. 
No remark had been made with regard to her extra- 
' ordinary dress; no comments when she declined to 
accompany her own special guest to her bedroom. 
She was allowed to have her own sweet will. 
She went upstairs very late, and, on the whole, not 
discontented. She had enjoyed her chat with some 
of the strange children who had arrived that after- 
noon. Lady Frances had scarcely looked at her. 
That fact did not worry her in the least. She had 
said good-night in quite a patronizing tone to both 
her aunt and uncle, she did not trouble even to seek 
for Audrey, and went up to her room singing gaily to 
herself. She had a fine, strong contralto voice, and 
she had not the slightest idea of keeping it in sup- 
pression. She sang the chorus of a commonplace 
song which had been popular on the ranch. Lady 
Frances quite shuddered as she heard her. Presently 
Evelyn reached her own room, where Jasper was 
awaiting her. Jasper knew her young mistress 
thoroughly. She had not the slightest idea of putting 


BREAKFAST IN BED 


93 


herself out too miicli with regard to Evelyn, but at 
the same time she knew that Evelyn would be very 
cross and disagreeable if she had not her comforts; 
accordingly, the fire burned clear and bright, and 
there were preparations for the young girl’s favorite 
meal of chocolate and biscuits already going on. 

Oh dear ! ” said Evelyn, I am tired ; but we 
have had quite a good time. Of course when the 
Castle belongs to me I shall always keep it packed 
with company. There is no fun in a big place like 
this unless you have heaps of guests. Aunt Frances 
was quite harmless to-night.” 

Harmless ! ” cried Jasper. 

Yes ; that is the word. She took no notice of me 
at all. I do not mind that. Of course she is jealous, 
poor thing! And perhaps I can scarcely wonder. 
But if she leaves me alone I will leave her alone.” 

You are conceited, Evelyn,” said J asper. How 
could that grand and stately lady be jealous of a 
little girl like yourself?” 

think she is, all the same,” replied Evelyn. 

And, by the way, Jasper, I do not care for that tone 
of yours. Why do you call me a little girl and speak 
as though you had no respect for me ? ” 

I love you too well to respect you, darling,” re- 
plied Jasper. 

^^Love me too well! But I thought people never 
loved others unless they respected them.” 

Yes, but they do,” answered J asper, with a short 
laugh. How should I love you if that was not the 
case ? ” 

Evelyn grew red and a puzzled expression flitted 
across her face. 

“I should like my chocolate,” she said, sinking 
into a chair by the fire. Make it for me, please.” 

Jasper did so without any comment. It was long 


94 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


past midnight; the little clock on the mantelpiece 
pointed with its Jewelled hands to twenty minutes to 
one. 

shall not get up early,” said Evelyn. ^‘^Aunt 
Frances was annoyed at my not being down this 
morning, but she will have to bear it. You will get 
me a very nice breakfast, won’t you, dear old Jasper? 
When I wake you will have things very cozy, won’t 
you, Jas? ” 

“ Yes, darling ; I’ll do what I can. By the way, 
Evelyn, you ought not to have let that poor Miss 
Sylvia come up here and go off by herself.” 

Evelyn pouted. 

I won’t be scolded,” she said. You forget your 
place, Jasper. If you go on like this it might really 
be best for you to go.” 

Oh, I meant nothing,” said J asper, in some 
alarm ; only it did seem — you will forgive my saying 
it — not too kind.” 

“I like Sylvia,” said Evelyn; ^^she is handsome and 
she says funny things. I mean to see a good deal 
more of her. Now I am sleepy, so you may help me 
to get into bed.” 

The spoilt child slept in unconscious bliss, and the 
next morning, awaking late, desired Jasper to fetch 
her breakfast. Jasper rang the bell. After a time a 
servant appeared. 

^MVill you send Miss Wynford’s breakfast up im- 
mediately ? ” said J asper. 

The girl, a neat-looking housemaid, withdrew. She 
tapped at the door ag^in in a few minutes. 

‘^If you please. Miss Jasper,” she said, ^^Lady 
Frances’s orders are that Miss Evelyn is to get up to 
breakfast.” 

Jasper, with a slight smirk on her face, went into 


eMAK^AST IN BED. ^5 

Evelyn’s bedroom to retail this message. Evelyn’s 
face turned the color of chalk with intense anger. 

Impertinent woman !” she murmured. ‘^Go down 
immediately yourself, Jasper, and bring me up some 
breakfast. Go — do you hear ? I will not be ruled by 
Lady Frances.” 

Jasper very unwillingly went downstairs. She 
returned in about ten minutes to inform Evelyn that 
it was quite useless, that Lady Frances had given 
most positive orders, and that there was not a servant 
in the house who would dare to disobey her. 

But you would dare,” said the angry child. 

Why did you not go into the larder and fetch the 
things yourself?” 

The cook took care of that. Miss Evelyn ; the 
larder door was locked.” 

Oh, dear me ! ” said Evelyn ; and I am so hun- 
gry.” She began to cry. 

^^Had you not better get up, Evelyn?” said the 
maid. The servants told me downstairs that break- 
fast would be served in the breakfast-room to-day 
up to ten o’clock.” 

Do you think I am going to let her have the vic- 
tory over me?” said Evelyn. ^^No; I shall not 
stir. I won’t go to meals at all if this sort of thing 
goes on. Oh, I am cruelly treated ! I am — I am ! 
And I am so desperately hungry ! Is not there even 
any chocolate left, J asper ? ” 

I am sorry to say there is not, dear — you finished 
it all, to the last drop, last night; and the tin with 
the biscuits is empty also. There is nothing to eat 
in this room. I am afraid you will have to hurry 
and dress yourself — ^that is, if you want breakfast.” 

" I won’t stir,” said Evel)m — not if she comes to 
drag me out of bed with cart-ropes.” 

Jasper stood and stared at her young charge. 


f 


96 


A VERY l^AUGHtY GIRL. 


^^You are very silly, Miss Evelyn,” she said. You 
will have to submit to her ladyship. You are only a 
very young girl, and you will find that you cannot 
fight against her.” 

Evelyn now covered her face with her handker- 
chief, and her sobs became distressful. 

Come, dear, come!” said Jasper not unkindly; 

let me help you to get into your clothes.” 

But Evelyn pushed her devoted maid away with 
vigorous hands. 

Don’t touch me. I hate you ! ” she said. — Oh 
mothery, mothery, why did you die and leave me? 
Oh, your own little Evelyn is so wretched 1 ” 

Yow, really. Miss Evelyn, I am angry with you. 
You are a silly child ! You can dress and go down- 
stairs and have as nice a breakfast as you please. I 
heard them talking in the breakfast-room as I went 
by. They were such a merry party ! ” 

Much they care for me ! ” said Evelyn. 

Well, they don’t naturally unless you go and 
make yourself pleasant. But there. Miss Evelyn! if 
you don’t get up, I cannot do without my breakfast, 
so I am going down to the servants’ hall.” 

Oh ! could not you bring me up a little bit of 
something, Jasper — even bread — even dry bread? I 
don’t mind how stale it is, for I am quite desperately 
hungry.” 

^^Well, I’ll try if I can smuggle something,” said 
Jasper; ^‘^but I do not believe I can, all the same.” 

The woman departed, anxious for her meal. 

She came back in a little over half-an-hour, to 
find Evelyn sitting up in bed, her eyes red from all 
the tears she had shed, and her face pale. 

^‘^Well,” she said, ^^have you brought up any- 
thing?” 


BREAKFAST IN BED. Ot 

“ Only hot water for your bath, my dear. I was 
not allowed to go off even with a biscuit.’’ 

Oh dear ; then I’ll die — I really shall. You don’t 
know how weak I am! Aunt Frances will have 
killed me ! Oh, this is too awful ! ” 

You had better get up now. Miss Evelyn. You 
are very fat and stout, my dear, and missing one 
meal will not kill you, so don’t think it.” 

I know what I do think, J asper, and that is that 
you are horrid ! ” said Evelyn. 

But she had scarcely uttered the words before 
there came a low but very distinct knock on the door. 
Jasper went to open it. Evelyn’s heart began to beat 
with a mixture of alarm and triumph. Of course 
this was some one coming with her breakfast. Ot 

could it be, possibly but ho; even Lady Frances 

would not go so far as to come to gloat over her vic- 
tim’s miseries. 

Nevertheless, it was Lady Frances. She walked 
boldly into the room. 

^^You can go, Jasper,” she said. I have some- 
thing I wish to say to Miss Wynford.” 

Jasper, in considerable annoyance, withdrew, but 
returned after a minute and placed her ear to the 
keyhole. Lady Frances did not greatly mind, how- 
ever, whether she was overheard or not. 

Get up, Evelyn,” she said. Get up at once and 
dress yourself.” 

I — I don’t want to get up,” murmured Evelyn. 
^ Come ! I am waiting.” 

Lady Frances sat down on a chair. Her eyes 
travelled slowly round the disorderly room; dis- 
pleasure grew greater in her face. 

Get up, my dear — get up,” she said. I am 
waiting.” 

But I don’t want to.” 


A NAUGHTY GIRL. 


m 

I am afraid your wanting to or not wanting to 
makes little or no difference, Evelyn. I stay here 
until you get up. You need not hurry yourself; I 
will give you until lunch-time if necessary, but until 
you get up I stay here.’^ 

And if,^^ said Evelyn in a tremulous voice, I 
don't get up until after lunch ? ” 

Then you do without food ; you have nothing to 
eat until you get up. Now, do not let us discuss 
this point any longer ; I want to be busy over my ac- 
counts.'^ 

Lady Frances drew a small table towards her, took 
a note-book and a Letts's Diary from a bag at her 
side, and became absorbed in the irritating task of 
counting up petty expenses. Lady Frances no more 
looked at Evelyn than if she had not existed. The 
angry little girl in the bed even ventured to make 
faces in the direction of the tvrannical lady; but 
the tyrannical lady saw nothing. Jasper outside the 
door found it no longer interesting to press her ear 
to the keyhole. She retired in some trepidation, and 
presently made herself busy in Evelyn's boudoir. 
For half-an-hour the conflict went on ; then, as might 
be expected, Evelyn gingerly and with intense dis- 
like put one foot out of bed. 

Lady Frances saw nothing. She was now mur- 
muring softly to herself. She had long — very long 
— accounts to add up. 

Evelyn drew the foot back again. 

Nasty, horrid, horrid thing ! " she said to her- 
self. She shall not have the victory. But, oh, I 
am so hungry ! " was her next thought ; and she 
does mean to conquer me. Oh, if onlv mothery were 
alive ! " 

At the thought of her mother Evelyn burst into 
loud sobs. Surely these would draw pity from that 


BREAKFAST IN BED. 90 

Heart of stone! Not at all. Lady Frances went 
calmly on with her occupation. 

Finally, Evelyn did get up. She was not accus- 
tomed to dressing herself, and she did so very badly. 
Lady Frances did not take the slightest notice. In 
about half-an-hour the untidy toilet was complete. 
Evelyn had once more donned her crimson velvet 
dress. 

I am ready,’^ she said then, and she came up to 
Lady Frances’s side. 

Lady Frances dropped her pencil, raised her eyes, 
and fixed them on Evelyn’s face. 

Where do you keep your dresses ? ” she said. 

I don’t know. J asper knows.” 

Is Jasper in the next room? ” 

Yes.” 

Go and fetch her.” 

Evelyn obeyed. She imagined her head was giddy 
and that her legs were too weak to enable her to 
walk steadily. 

Jasper, come,” she said in a tremulous voice. 

Poor darling! Poor pet!” muttered Jasper in 
an injudicious undertone to her affhcted charge. 

Lady Frances was now standing up. 

Come here, J asper,” she said. In which ward- 
robe do you keep Miss Wynf ord’s dresses ? ” 

In this one, madam.” 

Open it and let me see.” 

The maid obeyed. Lady Frances went to the ward- 
robe and felt amongst skirts of different colors, dif- 
ferent materials, and different degrees of respecta- 
bility. Without exception they were all unsuitable; 
but presently she chose the least objectionable, an 
ugly drab frieze, and lifting it herself from its hook, 
laid it on the bed. 


100 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Is there a bodice for this dress ? she asked of 
the maid. 

Y"es, madam. Miss Evelyn used to wear that on 
the ranch. She has outgrown it rather.’^ 

Put it on your young • mistress and let me see 
her.” 

I won’t wear that horrid thing ! ” said Evelyn. 

You will wear what I choose.” 

Again Evelyn submitted. The dress was put on. 
It was not becoming, but was at least quiet in ap- 
pearance. 

You will wear that to-day,” said her aunt. I 
will myself take you into town this afternoon to get 
some suitable clothes. — Jasper, I wish Miss Evelyn’s 
present wardrobe to be neatly packed in her trunks.” 

Yes, madam.” 

No,, no. Aunt Frances; you cannot mean it,” said 
Evelyn. 

My dear, I do. — Before you go, J asper, I have 
•t)ne thing to say. I am sorry, but I cannot help my- 
self. Your late mistress wished you to remain with 
Miss Wynford. I grieve to say that you are not the 
kind of person I should wish to have the charge of 
her. I will myself get a suitable maid to look after 
the young lady, and you can go this afternoon. I will 
pay you well. I am sorry for this; it sounds cruel, 
but it is reallv cruel to be kind. — Now, Evelyn, what 
is the matter ? ” 

Only I hate you ! Oh, how I hate you ! ” said 
Evelyn. “ I wish mothery were alive that she might 
fight you ! Oh, you are a horrid woman ! How I 
hate you ! ” 

When you come to yourself, Evelyn, and you are 
inclined to apologize for your intemperate words, you 
can come downstairs, where your belated breakfast 
awaits you.” 


JASPER WAS TO GO. 


101 


CHAPTER X. 

JASPER WAS TO GO. 

What will not hunger — real, healthy hunger — 
effect? Lady Frances, after her last words, swept 
out of the room ; and J asper, her bosom heaving, her 
black eyes flashing angry Are, looked full at her lit- 
tle charge. What would Evelyn do now? The spoilt 
child, who could scarcely brook the smallest contra- 
diction, who had declined to get up even to break- 
fast, to do without Jasper ! To allow her friend Jas- 
per to be torn from her arms — Jasper, who had been 
her mother^s dearest companion, who had sworn to 
that mother that she would not leave Evelyn come 
what might, that she would protect her against the 
tyrant aunt and the tyrant uncle, that if necessary 
she would flght for her with the power which the 
law bestows ! Oh, what an awful moment had ar- 
rived ! J asper was to go. What would Evelyn do 
now? 

Evelyn^s first impulse had been all that was satis- 
factory. Her fury had burst forth in wild, indig- 
nant words. But now, wdien the child and the maid 
found themselves alone, Jasper waited in expectancy 
which was almost certainty. Evelyn would not sub- 
mit to this. She and her charge would leave Castle 
Wynford together that very day. If they were 
eventually parted, the law should part them. 

Still Evelyn was silent. 

Oh Eve — my dear Miss Evelyn — my treasure ! ’’ 
said the afflicted woman. 

‘^Yes, Jasper ?^^ said Evelyn then. ‘^It is an 
awful nuisance.” 


102 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


A nuisance ! Is that all you have got to say ? 

Evelyn rubbed her eyes. 

I won’t submit, of course/’ she said. No, I 
won’t submit for a minute. But, J asper, I must have 
some breakfast ; I am too hungry for anything. Per- 
haps you had better take all my darling, lovely 
clothes ; and if you have to go, J asper. I’ll — I’ll never 
forget you ; but I’ll talk to you more about it when I 
have had something to eat.” 

Evelyn turned and left the room. She was in an 
ugly dress, beyond doubt, but in her neat black shoes 
and stockings, and with her hair tied back: 
according to Lady Frances’s directions, she looked 
rather more presentable than she had done the pre- 
vious day. She entered the breakfast-room. The 
remains of the meal still lay upon the table. Evelyn 
looked impatiently round. Surely some one ought to 
appear — a servant at the very least ! Hot tea she 
required, hot coffee, dishes nicely cooked and tempt- 
ing and fresh. The little girl went to the bell and 
rang it. A footman appeared. 

Get my breakfast immediately/’ said Evelyn. 

The man withdrew, endeavoring to hide a smile. 
Evelyn’s conduct in daring to defy Lady Frances 
had been the amusement of the servants’ hall that 
morning. The man went to the kitchen premises 
now with the announcement that ^^miss” had come 
to her senses. 

“ She is as white as a sheet, and looks as mad as 
a hatter,” said the man ; but her spirit ain’t broke. 
My word ! she ’ave got a will of her own. ^ My break- 
fast, immediate/ says she, as though she were the 
lady of the manor.” 

“ Which she will be some day,” said cook ; and I 
’ates to think of it. Our beautiful Miss Audrey sup- 
planted by the like of her. There, Johnson! my 


JASPER WAS TO GO. lo3 

missus said that Miss Wynford was to have quite a 
plain breakfast, so take it up — do/’ 

Toast, fresh tea, and one solitary new-laid egg 
were placed on a tray and brought up to the break- 
fast-room. 

Evelyn sat down without a word, poured herself 
out some tea, ate every crumb of toast, finished her 
egg, and felt refreshed. She had just concluded her 
meal when Audrey, accompanied by Arthur Jervice, 
ran into the room. 

Oh, I say, Evelyn,” cried Audrey, you are the 
very person that we want. We are getting up cha- 
rades for to-night; will you join us?” 

^^Yes, do, please,” said Arthur. ^^And we are 
most anxious that Sylvia should join too.” 

I wish I knew her address,” said Audrey. She 
is such a mystery ! Mother is rather disturbed about 
her. I am afraid, Arthur, we cannot have her to- 
night ; we must manage without. — But will you join 
us, Evelyn ? Do you know anything about acting ? ” 

I have never acted, but I have seen plays,” said 
Evelyn. “ I am sure I can manage all right. I’ll 
do my best if you will give me a big part. I won’t 
take a little part, for it would not be suitable.” 

Audrey colored and laughed. 

Well, come, anyway, and we will do our best 
for you,” she said. Have you finished your break- 
fast? The rest of us are in my schoolroom. You 
have hot been introduced to it yet. Come if you are 
ready; we are all waiting.” 

After her miserable morning, Evelyn considered 
this an agreeable change. She had intended to go 
upstairs to comfort Jasper, but really and truly Jas- 
per must wait. Shq accordingly went with her cousin, 
and was welcomed by all the children, who pitied her 
and wanted to make her as much at home as possi- 


104 : 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


ble. A couple of charades were discussed, and Eve- 
lyn was thoroughly satisfied with the role assigned 
her. She was a clever child enough, and had some 
powers of mimicry. As the different arrangements 
were being made she suddenly remembered sonie- 
Ihing, and uttered a cry. 

Oh dear ! she said — oh dear ! What a pity ! ” 
What is it now, Evelyn ? asked her cousin. 

“ Why, your mother is so — I suppose I ought not 

to say it — ^your mother I There ! I must 

not say that either. Your mother ” 

“ Oh, for goodness’ sake speak out ! ” said Audrey. 

What has poor, dear mother done ? ” 

She is sending Jasper away; she is — she is. Oh, 
can I bear it ? Don’t you think it is awful of her ? ” 
I am sorry for you,” said Audrey. 

Jasper would be so useful,” continued Evelyn. 

She is such a splendid actress ; she could help me 
tremendously. I do wish she could stay even till to- 
morrow. Cannot you ask Aunt Frances — cannot 
you, Audrey? I wish you would.” 

I must not, Evelyn ; mother cannot brook inter- 
ference. She would not dream of altering her plans 
just for a play. — Well,” she added, looking round at 
the rest of her guests, I think we have arranged 
everything now; we must meet here not later than 
three o’clock for rehearsal. Who ’would like to go 
out ? ” she added. The morning is lovely.” 

The boys and girls picked up hats and cloaks 
and ran out immediately into the grounds. Evelyn 
took the first covering she could find, and joined the 
others. 

“ They ought to consult me more,” she said to 
herself. “ I see there is no help for it ; I must live 
here for a bit and put Audrey down — that at least is 
due to me. But when next there are people here I 


J-ASPER WAS TO GO. 


105 


shall be arranging the charades and I shall invite 
them to go ont into the grounds. It is a great bother 
about Jasper; but there! she must bear it, poor dear. 
She will be all right when I tell her that I will get 
her back when the Castle belongs to me.'’’ 

Meanwhile Arthur, remembering his promise to 
Sylvia, ran away from where the others were stand- 
ing. The boy ran fast, hoping to see Sylvia. He 
had taken a great fancy to her bright, dark eyes and 
her vivacious ways. 

She promised to meet me,” he said to himself. 

She is certain to keep her word.” 

By-and-by he uttered a loud Hullo ! ” and a slim 
young figure, in a shabby crimson cloak, turned and 
came towards him. 

“ Oh, it is you, Arthur ! ” said Sylvia. Well, and 
how are they all ? ” 

Quite well,” replied the boy. We are going to 
have charades to-night, and I am to be the doctor in 
one. It is rather a difficult part, and I hope I shall 
do it right. I never played in a charade before. 
That little monkey Evelyn is to be the patient. I 
do hope she will behave properly and not spoil every- 
thing. She is such an extraordinary child ! And of 
course she ought to have had quite one of the most 
unimportant parts, but she would not hear of it. I 
wish you were going to play in the charade, Sylvia.” 

I have often played in charades,” said %lvia, 
with a quick sigh. 

“Have you? How strange! You seem to have 
done everything.” 

“I have done most things that girls of my age 
have done.” 

Arthur looked at her with curiosity. There was — 
he could not help noticing it, and he blushed very 
vividly as he did see — a very roughly executed patch 


105 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


on the side of her shoe. On the other shoe, too, the 
toes were worn white. They were shabby shoes, al- 
though the little feet they encased were neat enough, 
with high insteps and narrow, tapering toes. Sylvia 
knew quite well what was passing in Arthur’s mind. 
After a moment she spoke. 

You wonder why I look poor,” she said. Some- 
times, Arthur, appearances deceive. I am not poor. 
It is my pleasure to wear very simple clothes, and to 
eat very plain food, and ” 

Not pleasure!” said Arthur. ^^You don’t look 
as if it were your pleasure. Why, Sylvia, I do be- 
lieve you are hungry now ! ” 

Poor Sylvia was groaning inwardly, so keen was 
her hunger. 

And I am as peckish as I can be,” said the boy, 
a rapid thought flashing through his mind. The 
village is only a quarter of a mile from here, and I 
know there are tuck-shops. Why should we not go 
and have a lark all by ourselves! Who’s to know, 
and who’s to care? Will you come, Sylvia?” 

“No, I cannot,” replied Sylvia; “it is impossible. 
Thank you very much indeed, Arthur. I am so glad 
to have seen you ! I must go home, however, in a 
minute or two. I was out all day yesterday, and 
there is a great deal to be done.” 

“ But may I not come with you ? Cannot I help 
you ? ” 

“ No, thank you; indeed I could not possibly havg 
you. It is very good of you to offer, but I cannot 
have you, and I ^ must not tell you why.” 

“You do look so sad! Are you sure you cannot 
join the charades to-night?” 

“ Sure — certain,” said Sylvia, with a little gasp. 
“And I am not sad,” she added; “there never was 


JASPER WAS TO GO. JOT 

any one more merry. Listen to me now; I am go- 
ing to laugh the echoes up.” 

They were standing where a defile of rocks 
stretched away to their left. The stream ran straight 
between the narrow opening. The girl slightly 
changed her position, raised her hand, and called out 
a clear Hullo ! ” It was echoed back from many 
points, growing fainter and fainter as it died away. 

“ And now you say I am not merry ! ” she ex- 
claimed. “ Listen.” 

She ‘laughed a ringing laugh. There never was 
anything more musical than the way that laughter 
was taken up, as if there were a thousand sprites 
laughing too. Sylvia turned her white face and 
looked full at Arthur. 

“ Oh, I am such cl merry girl ! ” she said, and 
such a glad one! and such a thankful one! And I 
am rich — not poor — but I like simple things. Good- 
bye, Arthur, for the present.” 

I will come and see you again. You are quite 
wonderful ! ” he said. I wish mother knew you. 
And I wish my sister Moss were here; I wish she 
knew you.” 

Moss ! What a curious name ! ” said Sylvia. 

We have always called her that. She is just like 
moss, so soft and yet so springy ; so comfortable, and 
yet you dare not take too much liberty with her. 
She is fragile, too, and mother had to take great 
care of her. I should like you to see her; she 
would ” 

“ What would she do ? ” asked Sylvia. 

She would understand you ; she would draw part 
at least of the trouble away.” 

Oh ! don’t, Arthur — don’t don’t read me like 
that,” said the girl. 

The tears just dimmed her eyes. She dashed them 


108 


A VERY NAUCtHTY GIRL. 


away, laughed again mtrrily, and the next moment 
had turned the corner and was lost to view. 


CHAPTER XI. 

I CANNOT ALTER MY PLANS.''^ 

Immediately after lunch Lady Frances beckoned 
Evelyn to her side. 

Go upstairs and ask Jasper to dress you/^ she 
said. The carriage will be round in a few min- 
utes.^^ 

Evelyn wanted to expostulate. She looked full at 
Audrey. Surely Audrey would protect her from the 
terrible infliction of a long drive alone with Lady 
Frances! Audrey did catch Evelyn’s beseeching 
glance; she took a step forward. 

Do you particularly want Evelyn this afternoon, 
mother?” she asked. 

^^Yes, dear; if I did not want her I should not 
ask her to come with me.” 

Lady Frances’s words were very impressive; Au- 
drey stood silent. 

Please tell her — please tell her ! ” interrupted 
Evelyn in a voice tremulous with passion. 

We are going to have charades to-night, mother, 
and Evelyn’s part is somewhat important; we are 
all to rehearse in the schoolroom at three o’clock.” 

And my part is very important,” interrupted 
Evelyn again. 

^‘1 am sorry,” said Lady Frances, ^^but Evelyn 
must come with me. Is there no one else to take 
the part, Audrey ? ” 

^^Yes, mother; Sophie could do it. She has a 


“ I CANNOT ALTER MY PLANS. 


109 


very small part, and she is a good actress, and Evelyn 
could easily do Sophie’s part; but, all the same, it 
will disappoint Eve.” 

I am sorry for that,” said Lady Fraiices ; but I 
cannot alter my plans. Give Sophie the part that 
Evelyn would have taken; Evelyn can take her part. 
— You will have plenty of time, Evelyn, when you 
return to coach for the small part.” 

Yes, you will, Evelyn ; but I am sorry, all the 
same,” said Audrey, and she turned aw^ay. 

Evelyn’s lips trembled. She stood motionless; 
then she slowly revolved round intending to fire 
some very angry words into Lady Frances’s face; 
but, lo and behold ! there was no Lady Frances there. 
She had gone upstairs while Evelyn was lost in 
thought. 

Very quietly the little girl went up to her own 
room. Jasper, her eyes almost swollen out of her 
head with crying, was there to wait on her. 

I have been packing up. Miss Evelyn,” she said. 

I am to go this afternoon. Her ladyship has made 
all arrangements, and a cab is to come from the 
^ Green Man ’ in the village to fetch me and my 
luggage at half-past three. It is almost past belief. 
Miss Eve, that you and me should be parted like 
this.” 

You look horrid, Jasper, when you cry so hard ! ” 
said Evelyn. Oh, of course I am awfully sorry; I 
do not know how I shall live without you.” 

Y^ou will miss me a good bit,” said the woman. 

I am surprised, though, that vou should take it as 
you do. If you raised your voice and started the 
whole place in an uproar you would be bound to 
have your own way. But as it is, you are mum as 
you please; never a word out of you either of sor- 
row or anything else, but off you go larking with 


110 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


those children and forgetting the one who has made 
you, mended you, and done everything on earth for 
you since long before your mother died.^’ 

DonH remind me of mothery now,” said the girl, 
and her lips trembled; then she added in a changed 
voice ; I cannot help it, J asper. I have been fight- 
ing ever since I came here, and I want to fight — oh, 
most badly, most desperately ! — but somehow the 
courage has gone out of me. I am ever so sorry for 
you, Jasper, but I cannot help myself; I really can- 
not.” 

Jasper was silent. After a time she said slowly: 

And your mother wrote a letter on her death- 
bed, asking Lady Frances to let me stay with you 
whatever happened.” 

‘‘1 know,” said Evelyn. It is awful of her; it 
really is.” 

And do you think,” continued the woman, I 
am going to submit ? ” ’ 

“Why, you must, Jasper. You cannot stay if 
they do not wish for you. And you have got all your 
wages, have you not ? ” 

‘^1 have, my dear; I have. Yes,” continued the 
woman ; she thinks, of course, that I am satisfied, 
and that I am going as mum as a mouse and as quiet 
as the grave, but she is fine and mistook^ I ain’t 
doing nothing of the sort. Go I must, but not far. 
I have a plan in my head. It may come to nothing; 
but if it does come to something, as I hope to good- 
ness it will, then you will hear of me again, my pet, 
and I won’t be far off to protect you if the time 
should come that you need me. And now, what do 
you want of me, my little lamb, for your face is 
piteous to see ? ” 

"I am a miserable girl,” said Evelyn. I could 
cry for hours, but there is no time. Dress me, then. 


'‘I Cannot aLtek plaNB.’^ Ill 

for the last time, Jasper. Oh, Jasper darling, I am 
fond of you ! ’’ 

Evelyn’s stoical, hard sort of nature seemed to 
give way at this juncture; she flung her arms round 
her maid’s neck and kissed her many times passion- 
ately. The woman kissed her, too, in a hungry sort 
of way. 

^^You are really not going far away, Jasper?” 
said Evelyn when, dressed in her coat and hat, she 
was ready to start. 

‘^My plans are laid but not made yet,” said the 
woman. You will hear from me likely to-morrow, 
my love. / nd now, good-bye. I have packed all 
your things in the trunks they came in, and the ward- 
robe is empty. Oh, my pet,' my pet, good-bye ! Who 
will look after you to-night, and who will sleep in 
the little white bed alongside of you? Oh, my dar- 
ling, the spirit of your J asper is broke, that it is ! ” 
Evelyn ! ” called her aunt, who was passing her 
room at that moment, “the carriage is at the door. 
Come at once.” 

Evelyn ran downstairs. She wore a showy, un- 
suitable hat and a showy, unsuitable jacket. She 
got quickly into the carriage, and flopped down by 
the side of the stately Lady Frances. 

Lady Frances was a very judicious woman in her 
way. She reprimanded whenever in her opinion it 
was necessary to reprimand, but she never nagged. 
It needed but a glance to show her that Evelyn re- 
quired to be educated in every form of good-breed- 
ing, and that education the good woman fully in- 
tended to take in hand without a moment’s delay, 
but she did not intend to find fault moment by mo- 
ment. She said nothing, therefore, either in praise 
or blame to the small, awkward, conceited little girl 
bj her side ; hut she gave orders to stop at Simpson’s 


112 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


in the High Street, and the carriage started briskly 
forward. Wynford Castle was within half a mile of 
the village which was called after it, and five miles 
away from a large and very important cathedral 
town — the cathedral town of Easterly. During the 
drive Lady Frances chatted in the sort of tone she 
would use to a small girl, and Evelyn gave short and 
sulky replies. Finding that her conversation was 
not interesting to her small guest, the good lady be- 
came silent and wrapped up in her own thoughts. 
Presently they arrived at Simpson’s, and there the 
lady and the child got out and entered the shop. 
Evelyn was absolutely bewildered by the amount of 
things which her aunt ordered for her. It is true 
that she had had, as Jasper expressed it, quite a 
small trousseau when in Paris; but during her 
mother’s lifetime her dresses had come to her slowly 
and with long intervals between. Mrs. Wynford 
had been a showy but by no means a good dresser; 
she loved the gayest, most bizarre colors, and she 
delighted in adorning her child with bits of feathers, 
scraps of shabby lace, beads, and such-like decora- 
tions. After her mother’s death, when Evelyn consid- 
ered herself rich, she and Jasper purchased the same 
sort of things, only using better materials. Thus the 
thin silk was exchanged for thick silk, cotton-back 
satin for the real article, velveteen for velvet, cheap 
lace for real lace, and the gaily colored beads for 
gold chains and strings of pearls. Nothing in Eve- 
lyn’s opinion and nothing in Jasper’s opinion could 
be more exquisitely beautiful than the toilet which 
Evelyn brought to Castle Wynford; but Lady 
Frances evidently thought otherwise. She ordered a 
dark-blue serge, with a jacket to match, to be put in 
hand immediately for the little girl; she bought a 
dark-graj dress, ready made, which was to be sent 


“ I CANNOT ALTER MY PLANS/ 113 

home that same evening. She got a neat black hat 
to wear with the dress, and a thick black pilot-cloth 
jacket to cover the small person of the heiress. As 
to her evening-dresses, she chose them of fine, soft 
white silk and fine, soft muslin; and then, having 
added a large store of underclothing, all of the best 
quality, and one or two pale-pink and pale-blue even- 
ing-frocks, all severely plain, she got once more into 
her carriage, and, accompanied by Evelyn, drove 
home. On the seat in front of the pair reposed a 
box which contained a very simple white muslin 
frock for Evelyn to wear that evening. 

I suppose Jasper will have gone when I get 
back ? ” said the little girl to Lady Frances. 

Certainly,^^ said Lady Frances. “ I ordered her 
to be out of the house by half -past three; it is now 
past five o’clock.^’ 

What am I to do for a maid ? 

My servant Read shall wait on you to-night and 
every evening and morning until our guests have 
gone; then Audrey’s maid Louisa will attend on 
you.” 

But I want a maid all to myself.” 

You cannot have one. Louisa will give you what 
assistance is necessary. I presume you do not want 
to be absolutely dependent ; you would like to be able 
to do things for yourself.” 

In mother’s time I did everything for myself, 
but now it is different. I am a very, very rich girl 
now.” 

Lady Frances was silent when Evelyn made this 
remark. 

am rich, am I not. Aunt Frances?” said the 
little heiress almost timidly. 

cannot see where the riches come in, Evelyn. 


114 


A VEIRY NAUGHTY GIBL. 


At the present moment you depend on your uncle for 
every penny that is spent upon you.” 

But I am the heiress ! ” 

Let the future take care of itself. You are a 
little girl — small, insignificant, and ignorant. You 
require to be trained and looked after, and to have 
your character moulded, and for all these things you 
depend on the kindness of your relations. The fact 
is this, Evelyn: at present you have not the slight- 
est idea of your true position. When you find your 
level I shall have hopes of you — not before.” 

Evelyn leant back hopelessly in the carriage and 
began to sob. After a time she said : 

I wish you would let me keep J asper.” 

Lady Frances was silent. 

Why wonT you let me keep J asper ? ” 

I do not consider it good for you.” 

But mothery asked you to.” 

‘^^It gives me pain, Evelyn, under the circum- 
stances to refuse your mother’s request; but I have 
consulted your uncle, and we both feel that the steps 
I have taken are the only ones to take.” 

Who will sleep in my room to-night ? ” 

Are you such a baby as to need anybody ? ” 

I never slept alone in my life. I am quite terri- 
fied. I suppose your big, ancient house is haunted ? ” 
Oh, what a silly child you are ! Very well, for 
a night or two I will humor you, and Read shall 
sleep in the room ; but now clearly understand I 
allow no bedroom suppers and no gossip — ^but Read 
will see to that. Now, make up your mind to be 
happy and contented — in short, to submit to the life 
which Providence has ordered for you. Think first 
of others and last of yourself and you may be happy. 
Consult Audrey and Miss Sinclair and you will gain 
wisdom. Obey me, whether you like it or not, or you 


I CANNOT ALTER MY PLANS/ 


115 


will certainly be a very wretched girl. Ah ! and 
here we are. You would like to go to the school- 
room ; they are having tea there, I believe. Run off, 
dear ; that will do for the present.” 

When Evelyn reached the schoolroom she found 
a busy and animated group all seated about in dif- 
ferent parts of it. They were eagerly discussing 
the charade, and when Evelyn arrived she was wel- 
comed. 

I am ever so sorry, Evelyn,” said Audrey, that 
you cannot have the part you wanted ; but we mean 
to get up some other charades later on in the week, 
and then you shall help us and have a very good 
part. You do not mind our arrangement for to- 
night, do you ?” 

Evelyn replied somewhat sulkily. Audrey deter- 
mined to take no notice. She sat down by her little 
cousin, told Sophie to fetch some hot tea, and soon 
coaxed Evelyn into a fairly good humor. The small 
part she was to undertake was read over to her, and 
she was obliged to get certain words by heart. She 
had little or no idea of acting, but there was a cer- 
tain calm assurance about her which would carry 
her through many difficulties. The children, incited 
by Audrey's example, were determined to pet her and 
make the best ef her ; and when she did leave the 
schoolroom she felt almost as happy and important 
as she thought she ought to be. 

What a horrid girl she is ! ” said Sophie as soon 
as the door had closed behind Evelyn. 

“ I wish you would not say that,” remarked Au- 
drey ; and a look of distress visited her pretty face. 

“ Oh, we do not mind for ourselves,” remarked 
Juliet ; it is on your account, Audrey. You know 
what great friends we have always been, and now to 
have you associated every day, and all day long, witk 


116 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


a girl of that sort — it really seems almost past bear- 
ing.” 

I shall get used to it,” said Audrey. And re- 
member that I pity her, and am sorry — very sorry 
— for her. I dare say we shall win her over by being 
kind.” 

Well,” said Henrietta, rising as she spoke and 
slowly crossing the room. • “ I have promised to be 
civil to her for your sake for a day or two, but I 
vow it will not last long if she gives herself such 
ridiculous airs. The idea of her ever having a place 
like this ! ” 

She said the last words below her breath, and 
Audrey did not hear them. Presently her mother 
called her, and the young girl ran off. Tho others 
looked at each other. 

Well, Arthur, and what is filling your mind ? ” 
said his sister Henrietta, looking into the face of 
the handsome boy. 

I am thinking of Sylvia,” he answered. I wish 
she were here instead of Evelyn. Don’t you like 
her very much, Hennie ? Don’t you think she is a 
very handsome and very interesting girl ? ” 

I hardly spoke to her,” replied Henrietta. I 
saw you were taken with her.” 

“ She was mysterious ; that is one reason why I 
like her,” he replied. Then he added abruptly : 

I wish you would make friends with her, Henrietta. 
I wish you, and Juliet too, could be specially kind to 
her ; she looks so very sad.” 

never saw a merrier girl,” was Juliet’s reply. 

But then, I don’t see people with your eyes ; you 
are always a good one at guessing people’s secrets.” 

I take after Moss in that,” he replied. 

There never was any one like her,” said Juliet. 

Well, I am going to dress now. I hope the charade 


“ I CANNOT ALTER MY PLANS ” 117 

/ 

will go off well. What a blessing Lad/ Frances 
came to the rescue and delivered us fro^ii Evelyn’s 
spoiling everything by taking a good par{ ! ’’ 

Meanwhile Evelyn had gone up to her room. It 
was neat and in perfect order once more/;' Jasper’s 
brief reign had passed and left no sign/' The fire 
burned brightly on the carefully swept-iip hearth ; 
the electric light made the room bright as day. A 
neat, grave-looking wojnan was standing by the fire, 
and when ]6velyn appeared she came forward to meet 
her. ■ 

My name /is Mrs. Read,” she said. I am my '-j 
mistress’s bwh special maid, but she has asked me to • 
see to you/ toilet this evening. Miss Wynford; and 
this, I u/derstand, is the dress her ladyship wishes 
you to wear.” 

Evelyn pouted ; then she tossed off her hat and 
looked; full up at Read. Her lips quivered, and a 
troubled, pathetic light for the first time filled her 
brown eyes.. 

Where i's Jasper ? ” she asked abruptly. 

Miss Jasper has left, my dear young lady.” 

Then I hate you, and I don’t want you to dress 
me. , You can go away,” said Evelyn. 

am sorry. Miss Wynford, but her ladyship’s 
orders are that I am to attend to your wardrobe. 
Perhaps yofi will allow me to do your hair and put 
on your dress at once, as her ladyship wants me to 
go to her a little later.” 

You will do nothing of the kind. I will dress 
myself now that Jasper has gone.” 

And a good thing too, miss. Young ladies ought 
always to make the] n selves useful. The more you 
know, the better off you will be ; that is my opinion.” 

Evelyn looked full up at Read. Read had a kindly 
face, calm blue eyes, a firm, imperturbable sort of 


118 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


mouth. She wore her hair very neatly banded ois 
each side of her head. Her dress was perfectly im- 
maculate. There was nothing out of place ; she 
looked, in short, like the very soul of order. 

Do you know who I am ? was Evelyn’s remark. 

Certainly I do. Miss Wynford.” 

Please tell me.” 

The glimmer of a smile flitted across Read’s calm 
mouth. 

‘^You are a young lady from Tasmania, niece to 
the Squire, and you have come over here to be edu- 
cated with Miss Audrey — ^bless her ! ” 

Is that all you know ? ” said Evelyn. Then I 
will tell you more. There will come a day when 
your Miss Audrey will have nothing to do with the 
Castle, and when I shall have everything to do with 
it. I am to be mistress here any day, whenever my 
uncle dies.” 

My dear Miss Wynford, don’t speak like that ! 
The Squire is safe to live. Providence permitting, 
for many a long year.” 

Evelyn sat down again. 

“ I think my aunt. Lady Frances, one of the 
cruellest women in the world,” she continued. Now 
you know what I think, and you can tell her, you 
nasty cross-patch. You can go away and tell her 
at once. I longed to say so to her face when I was 
out driving to-day, but she has got the upper hand 
of me, although she is not going to keep it. I don’t 
want you to help me ; I hate you nearly as much as 
I hate her ! ” 

Read looked as though she did not hear a single 
remark that Evelyn made. She crossed the room 
and presently returned with a can of hot water Aad 
poured some into a basin. 


CANNOT ALTER MY PLANS.’' 


miss/’ she said, ^'if you will wash your 
face and hands, I will arrange your hair.” 

There was something in her tone which reduced 
Evelyn to silence. 

“ Did you not hear what I said ? ” she remarked 
after a minute. 

No, miss ; it may be more truthful to say I did 
not. When young ladies talk silly, naughty words 
I have a ’abit of shutting up my ears ; so it ain’t 
no manner of use to talk on to me, miss, for I don’t 
hear, and I won’t hear, and that is flat. If you will 
come now, like a good little lady, and allow yourself 
to be dressed, I have a bit of a surprise for you,; but 
you will not know about it before your toilet is com- 
plete.” 

A bit of a surprise ! ” said Evelyn, who was in- 
tensely curious. “ What in the world can it be ? ” 

I will tell you when you are dressed, miss ; and 
I must ask you to hurry, for my mistress is waiting 
for me.” 

If Evelyn had one overweening failing more than 
another, it was inordinate curiosity. She rose, there- 
fore, and submitted with a very bad grace to Read’s 
manipulations. Her face and hands were washed, 
and Read, proceeded to brush out the scanty flaxen 
locks. 

Are you not going to pile my hair on the top of 
my head ? ” asked the little girl. 

Oh dear, no. Miss Wynford ; that ain’t at all the 
way little ladies of your age wear their hair.” 

I always wore it like that when I was in Tas- 
mania with mothery ? ” 

Tasmania is not England, miss. It would not 
suit her ladyship for you to wear your hair so.” 

Then I won’t wear it any other way.” 

‘^As you please, miss. I can put on your dress, 


120 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


and yon can arrange your hair yourself, but I won’t 
give you what will be a bit of a surprise to you.^^ 

“ Oh, do it as you please,^^ said Evelyn. 

Her hair, very pretty in itself, although far too 
thin to make much show, was accordingly arranged 
in childish fashion ; and when Evelyn presently 
found herself arrayed in her high-bodied and long- 
sleeved white muslin dress, with white silk stockings 
and little silk shoes to match and a white sash 
round her waist, she gazed at herself in the glass in 
puzzled wonder. 

Read stood for a moment, watching her face. 

I am pretty, am I not ? said Evelyn, turning 
and looking full at her maid. 

“ It is best not to think of looks, and it is down- 
right sinful to talk of them,” was Read’s somewhat 
severe answer. 

Evelyn’s eyes twinkled. 

“ I feel like a very good, pretty little girl,” she 
said. Last night I was a charming grown-up 
young lady. Very soon again I shall be a charming 
grown-up young lady, and whether Aunt Frances 
likes it or not, I shall be much, much better-looking 
than Audrey. Now, please, I have been good, and I 
want what you said you had for me.” 

It is a letter from Jasper,” replied Read. She 
told me I was to give it to you. Now, please, miss, 
don’t make yourself untidy. You look very nice 
and suitable. When the gong rings you can go 
downstairs, or sooner if your fancy takes you. I am 
going off now to attend to my mistress.” 

When alone, Evelyn tore open the letter which 
Jasper had left for her. It was short, and ran as 
follows : 

My darling, precious Lamb, — The best friends 


CANNOT ALTER MY PLANS.” 121 

must part, but, oli, it is a black, black heart that 
makes it necessary ! My heart is bleeding to think 
that you won’t have me to make your chocolate, and 
to lie down in the little white bed by your side this 
evening. Y"es, it is bleeding, and bleeding badly, 
and there will be no blessing on her who has tried 
to part us. But, Miss Evelyn, my dear, don’t you 
fret, for though I am away I do not mean to be far 
away, and when you want me I will still be there. I 
have a plan in my head, and I will let you know about 
it when it is properly laid. No more at present, but 
if you think of me every minute to-night, so will I 
think of you, my dear little white Eve; and don’t 
forget, darling, that whatever they may do to you, 
the time will come when they will all, the Squire ex- 
cepted, be under your thumb. — Your loving. 

J^ASPER. 

The morsel of content and satisfaction which Eve- 
lyn had felt when she saw herself looking like a nice, 
ordinary little girl, and when she had sat in the 
schoolroom surrounded by all the gay young folks 
of her cousin’s station in life, vanished completely 
as she read Jasper’s injudicious words. Tears 
flowed from her eyes ; she clenched her hands. She 
danced passionately about the room. She longed to 
tear from her locks the white ribbons which Read 
had arranged there ; she longed to get into the white 
satin dress which she had worn on the previous 
occasion ; she longed to do anything on earth to defy 
Lady Frances ; but, alack and alas ! what good were 
longings when the means of yielding to them were 
denied ? — for all that precious and fascinating ward- 
robe had been put into Evelyn’s travelling-trunks, 
and those trunks had been conveyed from the blue- 
and-silver bedroom. The little girl found that she 
had to submit. 


122 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


"^Well, I do— I do/" she thought— “ but only out- 
wardly. Oh, she will never break me in ! Mothery 
darling, she will never break me in. I am going to 
be naughty always, always, because she is so cruel, 
and because I hate her, and because she has parted 
me from Jasper — ^your friend, my darling mothery, 
your friend ! 


CHAPTER XII. 

HUNGER. 

When Jasper was conveyed from Wynford Castle 
she drove to the “ Green Man^" in the village. There 
she asked the landlady if she could give her a small 
bedroom for the night. The landlady, a certain Mrs. 
Simpson, was quite willing to oblige Miss Jasper. 
She was accommodated with a bedroom, and having 
seen her boxes deposited there, wandered about the 
village. She took the bearings of the place, which 
was small and unimportant, and altogether devoted 
to the interests of the great folks at Castle Wynford. 
Wynford village lived, indeed, for the Castle ; with- 
out the big house, as they called it, the villagers 
would have little or no existence. The village re- 
ceived its patronage from the Squire and his family. 
Every house in the village belonged to Squire W^yn- 
ford. The inhabitants regarded him as if he were 
small trangressions ; all about her struggles as well 
in sorrow, ready to rejoice when bright moments vis- 
ited each or any of his tenants. Lady Frances was 
an admirable almoner of the different charities which 
came from the great house. There was not a poor 


HUNGER. 


123 


woman in tlie length and breadth of Wynford village 
who was not perfectly well aware that her ladyship 
knew all about her, even to her little sins and her 
their feudal lord. He was kindly to all, sympathetic 
as her falls, her temptations as well as her moments 
of victory. Lady Frances was loved and feared ; 
the Squire was loved and respected ; Audrey was 
loved in the sort of passionate way in which people 
will regard the girl who always has been to them 
more or less a little princess. Therefore now, as 
Jasper walked slowly through the village with the 
fading light falling all over her, she knew she was a 
person of interest. Beyond doubt that was the case ; 
but although the villagers were interested in her, 
and peeped outside their bouses to watch her (even 
the grocer, who did a roaring trade, and took the 
tenor solo on Sunday in the church choir, peered 
round his doorstep with the others), she knew that 
she was favored with no admiring looks, and that 
the villagers one and all were prepared to fight her. 
That was indeed the case, for secrets are no secrets 
where a great family are concerned, and the villagers 
knew that Jasper had come over from the other side 
of the world with the real heiress. 

A dowdy, ill-favored girl,’’ they said one to the 
other; ^‘^but nevertheless, when the Squire — ^bless 
him ! — is gathered to his fathers, she will reign in 
his stead, and sweet, darling, beautiful Miss Audrey 
will be nowhere.” 

They said this, repeating the disagreeable news 
one to the other, and vowing each and all that they 
would never care for the Australian girl, and never 
give her a welcome. 

As Jasper slowly walked she was conscious of the 
feeling of hostility which surrounded her. 

It won’t do,” she said to herself. I meant to 


m 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


take up my abode at the ^ Green Man/ and I meant 
that no one in the place should turn me out, but 1 
do not believe I shall be able to continue 'there ; and 
yet, to go far away from my sweet little Sve is not to 
be thought of. I have money of my own. Her 
mother was a wise woman when she said to me, 
^ Jasper, the time may come when y<ju will need it ; 
and although it belongs to Eve, you '•/iust spend it as 
you think best in her service. 

It ain^t much,’’ thought J aspe? to herself, but 
it is sixty pounds, and I have it in gold sovereigns, 
scattered here and there in my big black trunk, and 
I mean to spend it in watching over the dear angel 
lamb. Mrs. Simpson of the ^ Green Man ’ would 
be the better of it, but she sha’n’t have much of it — 
of that I am resolved.” 

So Jasper presently left the village and began 
strolling in the direction where the river Earn flows 
between dark rocks until it loses itself in a narrow 
stream' among the peaceful hills. In that direction 
lay The Priory, with its thick yew hedge and its 
shut-in appearance. 

As Jasper continued her walk she knew nothing 
of the near neighborhood of The Priory, and no one 
in all the world was farther from her thoughts than 
the pretty, tall slip of a girl who lived there. 

How, it so happened that Sylvia was taking her 
walks abroad also in the hour of dusk. It was one 
of her peculiarities never to spend an hour that she 
could help indoors. She had to sleep indoors, and 
she had to take what food she could manage to se- 
cure also under the roof which she so hated; but, 
come rain or shine, storm or calm, every scrap of the 
rest of her time was spent wandering about. To the 
amount of fresh air which she breathed she owed her 
health and a good deal of her beauty. She was out 


HUNGER. 


125 


now as usual, her big mastiff, Pilot, bearing her com- 
pany. She was never afraid where she wandered with 
this protection, for Pilot was a dog of sagacity, and 
would soon make matters too hot for any one who 
meant harm to his young mistress. 

Sylvia walked slowly. She was thinking hard. 
What a delightful time she was having twenty-four 
hours ago ! What a good dinner she was about to 
eat ! How pleasant it was to wear Audrey’s pretty 
dress ! How delightful to dance in the hall and talk 
to Arthur Jervice! She wondered what his sister 
with the curious name was like. How beautiful his 
face looked when he spoke of her ! 

She must be lovely too,” thought Sylvia. “ And 
so restful ! There is nothing so cool and comfortable 
and peaceful as a mossy bank. I suppose she is 
called Moss because she comforts people.” 

Sylvia hurried a little. Presently she stood and 
looked around her to be sure that no one was by. She 
then deliberately tightened her belt. 

^Ht makes me feel the pangs less,” she thought. 

Oh dear, how delightful, how happy those must be 
who are never, never hungry ! Sometimes I can 
scarcely bear it; I almost feel that I could steal 
something to have a big, big meal. What a lot I ate 
last night, and how I longed to pocket even that 
great hunch of bread which was placed , near my 
plate ! But I did not dare. I thought my big meal 
would keep off my hunger to-day, but I believe it 
has made it worse than ever. I must have a straight 
talk with father to-night. I must tell him plainly 
that, however coarse the food, I must at least have 
enough of it. Oh dear, I ache — I ache for a good 
meal ! ” 

The poor girl stood still. Footsteps were heard 
approaching. They were now close by. Pilot 


126 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


pricked up his ears and listened. A moment later 
Jasper appeared on the scene. 

When she saw Sylvia she stopped, dropped a littl® 
curtsy, and said in a semi-familiar tone: 

And how are you this evening. Miss Leeson ? ’’ 

Sylvia had not seen her as she approached. The 
girl started now and turned quickly round. 

Y^ou are Jasper? she said. What are you do- 
ing here ? ” 

Taking the air, miss. Have you any objection ? ’’ 
Hone, of course,’^ replied Sylvia. 

Had there been light enough to see, Jasper would 
have noticed that the girl’s face took on a cheerful 
expression. She laid her hand on Pilot’s forehead. 
Pilot growled. Sylvia said to him: 

Be quiet ; this is a friend.” 

Pilot evidently understood the words. He wagged 
his bushy tail and looked in Jasper’s direction. Jas- 
per came boldly up and laid her hand beside Sylvia’s 
on the dog’s forehead. The tail wagged more demon- 
stratively. 

You have won him,” said Sylvia in a tone of de- 
light. “ Do you know, I am glad, although I cannot 
tell why I should be.” 

“ He looks as if he could be very formidable,” said 
Jasper. — Ah, good dog — good dog! Hoble crea- 
ture 1 So I am your friend ? Good dog ! ” 

But it must be rather unpleasant for visitors to 
come to call on you. Miss Sylvia, with such a dog as 

that loose about the place. How, I, for instance 

If you had a message from Evelyn for me,” said 
Sylvia, you could call now with impunity. 
Strangers cannot; that is why father keeps Pilot. 
He is trained never to touch any one, but he is also 
trained to keep every one out. He does that in the 
best manner possible. He stands right in the per- 




Son^s path and shows his big fangs and growls. No- 
body would dream of going past him ; but you would 
be safe.^^ 

Jasper stood silent. 

“It may be useful/^ she repeated. 

“ You have not come now with a message from 
Evelyn ? ” said Sylvia, a pathetic tone in her voice. 

“No, miss, I have not; but do you know, miss — 
do you know what has happened to me ? 

“ How should I replied Sylvia. 

“ I am turned out, miss — turned out by her lady- 
ship — I who had a letter from Mrs. Wynford in Tas- 
mania asking her ladyship to keep me always as my 
little Evelyn^s friend and nurse and guardian. Yes, 
Miss Sylvia, I am turned away as though I were 
dirt. I am turned away, miss, although it was only 
yesterday that her ladyship got the letter which the 
dying mother wrote. It is hard, is it not. Miss Lee- 
son ? It is cruel, is it not ? 

“ Hard and cruel ! ” echoed Sylvia. “ It is worse. 
It is a horrible sin. I wonder you stand it ! 

“ Now, miss, for such a pretty young lady I won- 
der you have not more sense. Do you think Fd go 
if I could help it ? 

“ What does Evelyn say ? ” asked Sylvia, intensely 
excited. 

“What does she say? Nothing. She is stunned, 
I take it; but she will wake up and know what it 
means. No choco-late, and no one to sleep in the 
little white bed by her side.” 

“ Oh, how she must enjoy her chocolate ! ” said 
poor Sylvia, a sigh of longing in her voice. 

“ I am grand at making it,” said Jasper. “ I have 
spent my life in many out-of-the-way places. It 
was in Madrid I learot to make chocolate; no one 
can excel me with it. I'd like well to make a cup 
ioiyovu’* 


128 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


And I’d like to drink it/’ said Sylvia. 

As well as I can see you in this light/’ continued 
Jasper, ‘^you look as if a cup of my chocolate would 
do you good. Chocolate made all of milk, with 
plenty of bread and butter, is a meal which no one 
need despise. I say, miss, shall we go back to the 
^ Green Man,’ and shall you and me have a bit of 
supper together? You would not be too proud to 
take it with me although I am only my young lady’s 
maid?” 

wish I could,” said Sylvia. There was a wild 
desire in her heart, a sort of passion of hunger. 

But,” she continued, I cannot ; I must go home 
now.” 

‘Ts your home near, miss ? ” 

Oh yes ; it is just at the other side of that wall. 
But please do not talk of it — father hates people 
knowing. He likes us to live quite solitary.” 

"^And it is a big house. Yes, I can see that,” 
continued Jasper, peering through the trees. 

Just then a young crescent moon showed its face, 
a bank of clouds swept away to the left, and Jasper 
could distinctly see the square outline of an ugly 
house. She saw something else also — the very white 
face of the hungry Sylvia, the look which was al- 
most starvation in her eyes. Jasper was clever; she 
might not be highly educated in the ordinary sense, 
but she had been taught to use her brains, and she 
had excellent brains to use. How, as she looked at 
the girl, an idea flashed through her mind. 

For some extraordinary reason that child is 
downright hungry,” she said to herself. How, noth- 
ing would suit my purposes better.” 

She came close to Sylvia and laid her hand on her 
arm. 

have taken a great fancy to you, miss,” she 

said* 


hunger. 




Hy«arb yon ? ” answered Sylvia. 

Yes, miss ; and I am very lonely, and I don’t 
mean to siray far away from my dear young lady.” 

“ Are you going to live in the village ? ” asked 
Sylvia. 

“ 1 have a room now at the ^ Green Man,’ Miss 
Leescn, but I don’t mean to stay there; I don’t care 
for the landlady. And I don’t want to be, so to 
speak, under her ladyship’s nose. Her ladyship has 
took a mortal hatred to me, and as the village, so 
to speak, belongs to the Castle, if the Castle was to 
inform the ‘ Green Man ’ that my absence was more 
to be desired than my company, why, out I’d have 
to go. A"ou can understand that, can you not, miss?” 

Yes — of course.” 

And it is the w^ay with- all the houses round 
here,” continued Jasper; “they are all under the 
thumb of the Castle — under the thumb of her lady- 
ship — and I cannot possibly stay near my dear young 
lady unless 

“ Unless ? ” questioned Sylvia. 

“ You was to give me shelter, miss, in your house.” 

Sylvia backed away, absolute terror creeping over 
her face. 

“ Oh ! I could not,” she said. “ You do not know 
what you are asking. We never have any one at The 
Priory. I could not possibly do it.” 

“ I’d pay you a pound a week,” said Jasper, throw- 
ing down her trump card — “ a pound a week,” she 
continued — “ twenty whole shillings put in the palm 
of that pretty little hand of yours, paid regularly 
in advance; and you might have me in a big house 
like that without anybody knowing. I heard you 
speak of the gentleman, your father; he need never 
know. Is there not a room at The Priory which no 
one goes into, and could not I sleep there? And 


130 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


you’d have money, miss — twenty shillings; and I’d 
feed you up with chocolate, miss, and bread and but- 
ter, and — oh! lots of other things. I have not been 
on a ranch in Tasmania for nothing. You could 
hide me at The Priory, and you could keep me ac- 
quainted with all that happened to my little Eve, 
and I’d pay for it, miss, and not a soul on earth 
would be the wiser.” 

“ Oh, don’t ! ” said Sylvia — don’t ! ” She cov- 
ered her face with her hands; she shook all over. 

Don’t tempt me ! ” she said. Go away ; do go 
away ! Of course I cannot have you. To deceive 

him — to shock him — why Oh, I dare not — I 

dare no*t! It would noit be safe. There are times 
when he is scarcely — ^yes, scarcely himself; and I 
must not try him too far. Oh, what have I said ? ” 
Nothing, my dear — nothing. You are a bit over- 
come. And now, shall I tell you why ? ” 

No, don’t tell, me anything more. Go ; do go-- 
do go 1 ” 

^‘'I will go,” said Jasper, after I have spoken. 
You are trembling, and you are cold, and you are 
frightened — ^you who ought never to tremble; you 
who under ordinary circumstances ought to know 
no fear ; you who are beautiful — ^yes, beautiful ! But 
you tremble because that poor young body of yours 
needs food and warmth — poor child! — I know.” 

Go ! ” said Sylvia. They were her only words. 

I will go,” answered Jasper after a pause ; but I 
will come again to this same spot to-morrow night, 
and then you can answer me. Her ladyship cannot 
turn me out between now and to-morrow night, and 
1 will come then for my answer.” 

She turned and left Sylvia and went straight back 
40 the village. 

Sjlvia stood still for a minute after she had gone* 


HUNGER. 


131 


She then turned very slowly and re-entered The 
Priory grounds. A moment later she was in the 
ugly, ill-furnished house. The hall into which she 
had admitted herself was perfectly dark. There 
wnre no carpets on the floor, and the wind whistled 
through the ill-fitting casements. The young girl 
fumbled about until she found a box of matches. 
She struck one and lit a candle which stood in a 
brass candlestick on a shelf. She then drearily; 
mounted the uncarpeted stairs. She went to her own 
room, and opening a box, looked quickly and fur- 
tively around her. The box contained some crusts of 
bread and a few dried figs. Sylvia counted the 
crusts with fingers that shook. There were five. The 
crusts were not large, and they were dry. 

I will eat one to-night,^’ she said to herself, 

and — ^yes, two of the figs. I will not eat anything 
now. I wish Jasper had not tempted me. Twenty 
shillings, and paid in advance ; and father need never 
know ! Lots of room in the house ! Yes ; I know the 
one she could have, and I could make it comfortable ^ 
and father never goes there — never. It is away be- 
yond the kitchen. I could make it very comfortable. 
She should have a fire, and we could have our choco- 
late there. We must never, never have any cooking 
that smells; we must never have anything fried; we 
must just have plain things. Oh ! I dare not think 
any more. Mother once said to me, ^ If your father 
ever, ever finds out, Sylvia, that you have deceived 
him, all, all will be up.’ I won’t yield to tempta- 
tion ; it would be an awful act of deceit. I cannot — 

I will not do it ! If he will only give me enough I 
will resist Jasper; but it is hard on a girl to be so 
frightfully hungry.” 

She sighed, pulled herself together, walked to th® 
window, and looked up at the watery moon. 


X32 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


own mother/’ she whispered, ^^can you se^ 
^e, and are you sorry for me, and are you helping 
'^e?” 

Then she washed her hands, combed out her pretty, 
ymrly black hair, and ran downstairs. When she 
got half-way down she burst into a cheerful song, and 
as she bounded into a room where a man sat crouch- 
ing over a few embers on the hearth her voice rose to 
positive gaiety. 

Where have you been all this time ? ” said the 
querulous tones. 

Learning a new song for you, dad. Come now ; 
supper is ready.” 

‘‘ Supper ! ” said the man. He rose, and turned 
and faced his daughter. 

He was a very thin man, with hair which must 
once have been as black as Sylvia’s own; his eyes, 
dark as the young girl’s, were sunk so far back in 
his head that they gleamed like half -burnt-out coals ; 
his cheeks were very hollow, and he gave a pathetic 
laugh as he turned and faced the girl, 

“ I have been making a calculation,” he said, and 
it is my firm impression that we are spending a great 
deal more than is necessary. There are further re- 
ductions which it is quite possible to make. But 
come, child^ — come. How fat and well and strong 
you look, and how hearty your voice is ! You are a 
merry creature, Sylvia, and the joy of my life. Were 
it not for you I should never hold out. And you 
are so good at pinching and contriving, dear ! But 
there, I give you too many luxuries, don’t I, my little 
one ? I spoil you, don’t I ? What did you say was 
ready ? ” 

Supper, father — supper.” 

Supper ! ” said Mr. Leeson. Why, it seems 
^nly a moment ago that we dined.” 


HUNGER. 


133 


It is six hours ago, father.^^ 

Now, Sylvia, if there is one thing I dislike more 
than another, it is that habit of yours of counting 
the hours between your meals. It is a distinct trace 
of greediness and of the lower nature. Ah, my child, 
when will you live high above your mere bodily de- 
sires? Supper, you say? I shall not be able to eat 
a morsel, but I will go with you, dear, if you like. 
Come, lead the way, my singing-bird; lead the way.^’ 
Sylvia took a candle and lighted it. She then 
went on in front of her father. They traversed a 
long and dark passage, and presently she threw open 
the door of as melancholy and desolate a room as 
could be found anywhere in England. 

The paper on the wall was scarcely perceptible, 
so worn was it by the long passage of time. The 
floor was bare of any carpet; there was a deal table 
at one end of the room; on the table a small white 
cloth had been placed. A piece of bread was on a 
wooden platter on this table. There was also a jug, 
of water and a couple of baked potatoes. Sylvia had 
put these potatoes into the oven before she went out, 
otherwise there would not have been anything hot at 
all for the meager repast. The grate was destitute 
of any Are; and although there were blinds to the 
windows, there were no curtains? The night was a 
bitterly cold one, 'and the girl, insufficiently clothed 
as well as unfed, shivered as she went into the room. 
“ What a palatial room this is ! said Mr. Leeson. 
I really often think I did wrong to come to this 
house. 1 have not the slightest doubt that my neigh- 
bors imagine that I am a man of means. It is ex- 
tremely wrong to encourage that impression, and / 
trust, Sylvia, that you never by word or action do so. 
A lady you are, my dear, and a lady you will look 
[whatever you wear; but that beautiful simplicity 


134 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


which rises above mere dress and mere food is what 
I should like to inculcate in your nature, my sweet 
child. Ah! potatoes — and hot! My dear Sylvia, 
was this necessary 

There are only two, father — one for you and one 
for me.^^ 

Well, well ! I suppose the young must have their 
dainties as long as the world lasts,’^ said Mr. Leeson. 
“ Sit down, my dear, and eat. I will stand and 
watch you.” 

WonT you eat anything, father ? ” said the girl. 
A curious expression filled her dark eyes. She longed 
for him to eat, and yet she could not help thinking 
how supporting and soothing and satisfying both 
those potatoes would be, and all that hunch of dry 
bread. 

Mr. Leeson paused before replying: 

It would be impossible for you to eat more than 
one potato, and it would be a sin that the other 
should be wasted. I may as well have it.” He 
dropped into a chair. Not that I am the least 
hungry,” he added as he took the largest potato and 
put it on his plate. Still, anything is preferable 
to waste. What a pity it is that no one has discov- 
ered a use for the skins, for these as a rule have abso- 
lutely to be wasted! When I have gone through 
some abstruse calculations over which I am at present 
engaged, I shall turn my attention to the matter. 
Quantities of nourishing food are doubtless wasted 
every year by the manner in which potato-skins are 
thrown away. Ah ! and this bread, Sylvia. How 
long has it been in the house ? ” 

got it exactly a week ago,” said Sylvia. It 
is quite the ordinary kind.” 

It is too fresh, my dear. In future we must not 

new bread.” 


HUNGER. 


13o 


It is a week old, father/’ 

Don’t take me up in that cantious way. I say 
we must not eat new bread. It was only to-day I 
came across a book which said that bread when turn- 
ing slightly — very slightly — mouldy satisfies the ap- 
petite far more readily than new bread. Then you 
will see for yourself, Sylvia, that a loaf of such bread 
may be made to go nearly as far as two loaves of the 
ordinary kind. You follow me, do you not, sing- 
ing-bird ? ” 

Yes, father — ^yes. But may I eat my potato now 
while it is hot ? ” 

How the young do crave for unnecessary indul- 
gences ! ” said Mr. Leeson ; but he broke his own 
potato in half, and Sylvia seized the opportunity to 
demolish hers. 

Alack and alas! when it was finished, every scrap 
of it, scarcely any even of the skin being left, she 
felt almost more hungry than ever. She stretched 
out her hand for the bread. Mr. Leeson raised his 
eyes as she did so, and gave her a reproachful glance. 

You will be ill,” he said. You will suffer from 
a bilious attack. Take it — take it if you want it; I 
am the last to interfere with your natural appetite.” 

Sylvia ate ; she ate although her father’s displeased 
eyes were fixed on her face. She helped herself twice 
to the stale and untempting loaf. Delicious it 
tasted. She could even have demolished every scrap 
of it and still have felt half-wild with hunger. But 
she was eating it now to give herself courage, for she 
had made up her mind — speak she must. 

The meal came to an end. Mr. Leeson had finished 
his potato; Sylvia had very nearly consumed the 
bread. 

There will be a very small breakfast to-morrow,” 
lie said in a mournful tone ; but you^ Sylvia, af teu 


136 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


your enormous supper, will scarcely require a laige 
one.” 

S3Tvia made no answer. Slie took her father’s 
hand and walked back with him through the passage. 
The fire was out now in the sitting-room; Sylvia 
brought her father’s greatcoat. 

Put it on,” she said. I want to sit close to you, 
and I want to talk.” 

He smiled at her and wrapped himself obediently 
in his coat. It was lined with fur, a relic of by- 
gone and happier days. Sylvia turned the big fur 
collar up round his ears ; then she drew herself close 
to him. She seated herself on his lap. 

Put your arm round me : I am cold,” she said. 

Cold, my dear little girl ! ” he said. Why, so 
you are ! How very strange ! It is doubtless from 
overeating.” 

" Ho, father.” 

^^Why that ^Ho, father?’ What a curious ex- 
pression is in your voice, Sylvia, my dear ! Since 
your mother’s death you have been my one comfort. 
Heart and soul you have gone with me through the 
painful life which I am obliged to lead. I know 
that I am doing the right thing. I am no longer 
lavishly wasting that which has been entrusted to 
me, but am, on the contrary, saving for the day of 
need. My dear girl, you and I have planned our life 
of retrenchment. How much does our food cost us 
for a week ?” 

^^Yery, very little, father. Too little.” 

What do you mean by that ? ” 

Father, forgive me ; I must speak.” 

^^What is wrong?” 

Mr. Leeson pushed his daughter away. His eyes, 
which had been full of kindliness, grew sharp and 
became slightly narrowed; a watchful expression 
came into his face. 


.HUNGER. 


137 


Beware, Sylvia, liow you agitate me; you know 
the consequences/'' 

“ Since mother died,^" answered the girl, " I have 
never agitated you ; I have always tried to do exactly 
as you wished/^ 

On the whole you have been a good girl ; your 
one and only fault has been your greediness. Last 
night, it is true, you displeased me very deeply, but 
on your promise never to transgress so again I have 
forgiven you.” 

Father,” said Sylvia in a tremulous tone, I 
must speak, and now. You must not be angry, 
father ; but you say that we spend too much on house- 
keeping. We do not; we spend too little.” 

Sylvia ! ” 

Yes ; I am not going to be afraid,” continued the 
girl. You were displeased with me to-night — yes, 
I know you were — because I nearly finished the 
bread. I finished it because — because I was hungry; 
yes, hungry. And, father, I do not mind how stale 
the bread is, nor how poor the food, but I must — I 
must have enough. You do not give me enough. 
No, you do not. I cannot bear the pain. I cannot 
bear the neuralgia. I cannot bear the cold of this 
house. I want warmth, and I want food, and I want 
clothes that will keep the chill away. That is all — 
just physical things. I do not ask for fun, nor for 
companions of my own age, nor for anything of that 
sort, but I do ask you, father, not to oblige mp. to 
lead this miserable, starved life in the future.” 

Sylvia paused; her courage, after all, was short- 
lived. The look on her father’s face arrested her 
words. He wore a stony look. His face, which had 
been fairly animated, had lost almost all expression. 
The pupils of his eyes were ijarrowed to a pin’s point. 
Those eyes fixed themselves on the girl’s face as 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL, 


i38 

though they were gimlets, as though they meant to 
pierce right into her very soul. Alarm now took the 
place of beseeching. 

Never mind/’ she said — never mind ; it was 
just your wild little rebellious Sylvia. Don’t look at 
me like that. Don’t — don’t ! Oh, I will bear it — I 
will bear it ! Don’t look at me like that ! ” 

Go to your room,” was his answer, at once. 
Go to your room.” 

She was a spirited girl, but she crept out of the 
room as though some one had beaten her. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

JASPER TO THE RESCUE. 

The next evening, at the hour which she had 
named, Jasper walked down the road which led to 
The Priory. She walked with a confident step; she 
had very little doubt that Sylvia would be waiting 
for her. She was not far wrong in her expectations. 
A girl, wrapped in a cloak, was standing by a hedge. 
By the girl stood the mastiff Pilot. Pilot was not 
too well fed, but he was better fed than Sylvia. It 
was necessary, according to Mr. Leeson’s ideas, that 
Pilot should be strong enough to guard The Priory 
against thieves, against unwelcome, prying visitors — 
against the whole of the human race. But even Pilot 
could be caught by guile, and Sylvia was determined 
that he should be friends with Jasper. As Jasper 
came up the road Sylvia advanced a step or two to 
meet her. 

Well, dear,” said Jasper in a cheerful tone, am 
I to come in, and am I to be welcome ? ” 


\ 


JASPER TO THE RESCUE. 

You are to come in/^ said Sylvia. I have made 
up my mind. I have been preparing your room all 
day. If he finds it out I dare not think what will 
happen. But come — do come; I am ready and wait- 
ing for you.” 

thought you would be. I can fetch the rest 
of my things to-morrow. Can we slip into my room 
now ? ” 

We can. Come at once. — Pilot, remember that 
this lady is our friend. — One moment, please, J asper ; 
I must be quite certain that Pilot does not do you an 
injury. — Pilot, give your right paw to this lady.” 

Pilot looked anxiously from J asper to Sylvia ; 
then, with a deliberate movement, and a great expres- 
sion of condescension on his face, he did extend his 
right paw. J asper took it. 

Kiss him now just between his eyes,” said Sylvia. 

Good gracious, child ! I never kissed a dog in 
my life.” 

Kiss him as you value your future safety. You 
surely do not want to be a prisoner at The Priory ! ” 

Heaven forbid ! ” said J asper. What I want to 
do, and what I mean to do, is to parade before her 
ladyship just where her ladyship cannot touch me. 
She could turn me out of every house in the place, 
but not from here. I do not want to keep it any 
secret from her ladyship that I am staying with you. 
Miss Sylvia.” 

^^We can talk of that afterwards,” said Sylvia. 

Come into the house now.” 

The two turned, the dog accompanying them. 
They passed through the heavy iron gates and walked 
softly up the avenue. 

“ What a close, dismal sort of place ! ” said Jasper. 

Please — please do not speak so loud ; father may 
overhear us.” 


140 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Then mum’s the word/’ said the woman. 

Step on the grass here, please.” 

Jasper did exactly as Sylvia directed her, and 
the result was that soon the two found themselves 
in as empty a kitchen as Jasper had ever beheld 
in the whole course of her life. 

“ Sakes, child ! ” she cried, “ is this where you cook 
your meals ? ” 

The kitchen does quite well enough for our re- 
quirements,” said Sylvia in a low tone. 

And where are you going to put me ? ” 

In this room. I think in the happy days when 
the house was full this room must have been used 
as the servants’ hall. See, there is a nice fire- 
place, with a good fire in it. I have drawn down the 
blinds, and I have put thick curtains — ^the only thick 
curtains we possess — across the windows. There are 
shutters too. If my father does walk abroad he 
cannot see any light through this window. But I 
am sorry to say you can have a fire only at night, 
for he would be very angry if he saw the smoke as- 
cending in the daytime.” 

Hard lines ! But I suppose, as I made the offer^ 
I must abide by it,” said J asper. The room looks 
bare but well enough. It is clean, I suppose ? ” 

It is about as clean as I can make it,” said Sylvia, 
with a dreary sigh. 

As clean as you can make it ! Have you not a 
servant, my dear ? ” 

Oh no ; we do not keep a servant.” 

Then I expect my work is cut out for me,” said 
Jasper, who Avas thoroughly good-natured, and had 
taken an immense fancy to Sylvia. 

Please,” said the girl earnestly, ^^you must not 
attempt to make the place look the least bit better; 
if you do, father will find out, and then 


JASPER TO THE RESCUE. 


141 


Find ont ! ” said J asper. If I were you, you 
poor little thing, I would let him. But there ! I am 
in, and possession is everything. I have brought my 
supper with me, and I thought maybe you would 
not mind sharing it. I have it in this basket. This 
basket contains what I require for the night and our 
supper as well. I pay you twenty shillings a week, 
and buy my own coals, so I suppose at night at least 
I may have a big fire.” 

Here Jasper went to a large, old-fashioned wooden 
hod, and taking big lumps of coal, put them on the 
fire. It blazed right merrily, and the heat filled the 
room. Sylvia stole close to it and stretched out her 
thin, white hands for the warmth. 

How delicious ! ” she said. 

You poor girl ! Can you spend the rest of the 
evening with me ? ” 

I must go to father. But, do you know, he has 
prohibited anything but bread for supper.” 

What ! ” 

He does not want it himself, and he says that I 
can do with bread. Oh, I could if there were enough 
bread ! ” 

You poor, poor child ! it was Providence 

which sent me all the way from Tasmania to make 
you comfortable and to save the bit of life in your 
body.” 

Oh, I cannot — I cannot ! ” said Sylvia. Her com- 
posure gave way; she sank into a chair and burst 
into tears. 

You cannot what, you poor child ? ” 

Take everything from you. I — I am a lady. In 
reality we are rich — yes, quite rich — only father has 
a craze, and he won’t spend money. He hoards in- 
stead of spending. It began in mother’s lifetime, and 
he has got worse and worse and worse. They say it is 


142 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


in the family, and his father had it, and his father 
before him. Wlien father was young he was extrava- 
gant, and people thought that he would never inherit 
the craze of a miser; but it has grown with his middle 
life, and if mother were alive now she would not 
know him.” 

And you are the sufferer, you poor lamb ! ” 

Y'es ; I get very hungry at times.” 

^^But, my dear, with twenty shillings a week you 
need not be hungry.” 

Oh no. I cannot realize it. But I have to be 
careful; father must not see any difference.” 

^^We will have our meals here,” said Jasper. 

But we must not light a fire by day,” said the 

girl. 

“ Never mind ; I can manage. Are there not such 
things as spirit-lamps? Oh yes, I am a born cook. 
Now then, go away, my dear; have your meal of 
bread with your father, say good-night to him, and 
then slip back to me.” 

Sylvia ran off almost joyfully. In about an hour 
she returned. During that time Jasper had contrived 
to make a considerable change in the room. The 
warmth of the fire filled every corner now ; the thick 
curtains at the window looked almost cheerful; the 
heavy door tightly shut allowed no cold air to pene- 
trate. On the little table she had spread a white 
cloth, and now that table was graced by a great 
jug of steaming chocolate, a loaf of crisp white 
bread, and a little pat of butter; and besides these 
things there were a small tongue and a tiny pot of 
jam. 

Things look better, don’t they?” said Jasper. 

And now, my dearie, you shall not only eat in this 
room, but you shall sleep in that warm bed in which 
I have just put my own favorite hot-water bag. ” 

But you — ^you ? ” s^d Sylvia. 


CHAJ^GE OP PLANS. 


14 ^ 


either lie down by your side or I stay in the 
chair by the fire. I am going to warm you up and 
pet you, for you need it, you poor, brave little 
girl ! 


CHAPTER XIV. 

CHANGE OF PLANS. 

A WHOLE month had gone by since Jasper had 
left Evelyn, and Evelyn after a fashion had grown 
accustomed to her absence. Considerable changes had 
taken place in the little girl during that time. She 
was no longer dressed in an outre style. She wore 
her hair as any very young girl of her age would. 
She had ceased to consider herself grown-up; and 
although she knew deep down in her heart that she 
was the heiress — that by-and-by all the fine proper- 
ty would belong to her — and although she still 
gloried in the fact, either fear or perhaps the dawn- 
ings of a better nature prevented her talking so 
much about it as she had done during the early 
days of her stay at Castle Wyliford. The guests 
had all departed, and schoolroom life held sway over 
both the girls. Miss Sinclair w^as the very soul of 
order; she insisted on meals being served in the 
schoolroom to the minute, and schoolroom work be- 
ing pursued with regularity and method. There 
were so many hours for work and so many hours for 
amusement. There were times when the girls might 
be present with the Squire and Lady Frances, and 
times when they only enjoyed the society of Miss 
Sinclair, There were masters for several accom- 
jplishniejits^ and the girls had horses to ride, and a 


144 


A VERY NAUGHTY GlRt. 


pony carriage was placed at their disposal, and the 
hours were so full of occupation that they went by 
on wings. Evelyn looked fifty times better and hap- 
pier than she had done when she first arrived at 
Castle Wynford, and even Lady Frances was forced 
to own that the child was turning out better than 
she expected. How long this comparatively happy 
state of things might have lasted it is hard to say, 
but it was brought to an abrupt conclusion by an 
event which occurred just then. This was no less 
than the departure of kind Miss Sinclair. Her 
mother had died quite suddenly; her father needed 
her at home. She could not even stay for the cus- 
tomary period after giving notice of her intention to 
leave. Lady Frances, under the circumstances, did 
not press her; and now the subject of how the two 
girls were best to be educated was ceaselessly dis- 
cussed. Lady Frances was a born educationist; she 
had the greatest love for subjects dealing with the 
education of the young. She had her own theories 
with regard to this important matter, and when 
Miss Sinclair went away she was for a time puz- 
zled how to act. To get another governess was, of 
course, the only thing to be done ; but for a time she 
wavered much as to^the advisability of sending Eve- 
lyn to school. 

“ I really think she ought to go,” said Lady Fran- 
ces to the Squire. “ Even now she does not half 
know her place. She has improved, I grant you, but 
the thorough discipline of school would do her good.” 

“ You have never sent Audrey to school,” was the 
Squire’s answer. 

I have not, certainly ; but Audrey is so different. ” 

I should not like anything to be done in Evelyn’s 
case which has not been done in Audrey’s,” was the 
Squire’s reply. 


change of plans. 


145 


But surely you cannot compare the girls ! 

“ I do not intend to compare them. They are 
absolutely different. Audrey is all that the heart of 
the proudest father could desire, and Evelyn is 
still ” 

A little savage at heart, interrupted Lady Fran- 
ces. 

Yes ; but she is taming, and I think she has some 
fine points in her — indeed, I am sure of it. She is, 
for instance, very affectionate.” 

Lady Frances looked somewhat indignant. 

I am tired of hearing of Evelyn’s good qualities. 
When I perceive them for myself I shall be the first 
to acknowledge them. But now, my dear Edward, 
the point to be considered is this : What are we to do 
at once? It is nearly the middle of the term. To 
give those two girls holidays would be ruinous. 
There is an excellent school of a very superior sort 
kept by the Misses Henderson in that large house 
just outside the village. Wliat do you say to their 
both going there until we can look round us and find 
a suitable governess to take Miss Sinclair’s place ? ” 

If they both go it does not so much matter,” said 
the Squire. You can arrange it in that way if you 
like, my dear Frances.” 

Lady Frances gave a sigh of relief. She was 
much interested in the Misses Henderson ; she herself 
had helped them to start their school. Accordingly, 
that very afternoon she ordered the carriage and 
drove to Chepstow House. The Misses Henderson 
were expecting her, and received her in state in their 
drawing-room. 

“ You know what I have come about ? ” she said. 

How, the thing is this — can you do it ? ” 

I am quite certain of one thing,” said the elder 
Miss Henderson — that there will be no stone left 


146 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


unturned on our parts to make the experiment 
satisfactory.” 

‘‘Poor, dear Miss Sinclair — it is too terrible her 
having to leave ! ” said Lady Frances. “ We shall 
never get her like again. To find exactly the gov- 
erness for girls like my daughter and niece is no easy 
matter.” 

“ As to your dear daughter,” she certainly will not 
be hard to manage,” said the younger Miss Hender- 
son. 

“You are right. Miss Lucy,” said Lady Frances, 
turning to her and speaking with decision. “ I have 
always endeavored to train Audrey in those nice ob- 
servances, those moral principles, and that high 
tone which befits a girl who is a lady and who in the 
future will occupy a high position.” 

“ But your niece — ^your niece, she is the real prob- 
lem,” said the elder Miss Henderson. 

“ Yes,” answered Lady Frances, with a sigh. 
“When she came to me she was little less than a 
savage. She has improved. I do not like her — I 
do not pretend for a moment that I do — but I wish 
to give the poor child every possible advantage, and 
I am anxious, if possible, that my prejudice shall not 
weigh with me in any sense in my dealings with her ; 
but she requires very firm treatment.” 

“ She shall have it,” said the elder Miss Hender- 
son; and a look of distinct pleasure crossed her face. 
“ I have had refractory girls before now,” she said, 
“ and I may add with confidence. Lady Frances, that 
I have always broken them in. I do not expect to 
fail in the case of Miss Wynford.” 

“ Firm discipline is essential,” replied Lady Fran° 
ces. “I told Miss Sinclair so, and she agreed with 
me. I do not exactly know what her method was, nor 
how she managed, but the child seemed happy;, she 


CHANGE OF PLANS. 


147 


learnt her lessons correctly, and, in short, she has im- 
proved. I trust the improvement will continue under 
your management.” 

Here the good lady, after adding a few more words 
with regard to hours, &c., took her leave. The girls 
were to go to Chepstow House as day-pupils, and the 
work of their education at that distinguished school 
was to begin on the following morning. 

Evelyn was rather pleased than otherwise when 
she heard that she was to be sent to school. She had 
cried and flung her arms round Miss Sinclair’s neck 
when that lady was taking leave of her. Audrey, on 
the contrary, had scarcely spoken; her face looked a 
little whiter than usual, and her eyes a little darker. 
She took the governess’s hand and wrung it, and as 
she bent forward to kiss her .again on the cheek. Miss 
Sinclair kissed her and whispered something to her. 
But it was poor Evelyn who cried. The carriage 
took the governess away, and the girls looked at each 
other. 

I did not know you could be so stony-hearted,” 
said Evelyn. She took out her handkerchief as she 
spoke and mopped her eyes. Oh dear ! ” she added, 
I am quite broken-hearted without her. I am 
mch an affectionate girl.” 

We had better prepare for school,” said Audrey. 
We are to go there to-morrow morning, remember.” 

Yes,” answered Evelyn, her eyes brightening; 
^^and do you know, although I am terribly sorry to 
part with dear Miss Sinclair, I am glad about school. 
Mothery always wished me to go; she said that tal- 
ents like mine could never And a proper vent except 
m school-life. I wonder what sort of girls there are 
M Chepstow House ? ” 

I don’t know anything about it,” said Audrey. 

Are you sorry to go, Audrey ? ” 


X48 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Yes — rather. I have never been to school.” 

How funny it will be to see you looking shy and 
awkward! Will you be shy and awkward?” 

^‘1 don’t think so. I hope not.” 

It would be such fun to see it, all the same,” said 
Evelyn. But there, I am going for a race ; my legs 
are quite stiff for want of running. I used to run 
such a lot in Tasmania on the ranch ! Often and 
often I ran a whole mile without stopping. Good- 
bye for the present. I suppose I may do what I like 
to-day.” 

Evelyn rushed off into the grounds. She was run- 
ning at full speed through the shrubbery on her way 
to a big field, which was known as the ten-acre field, 
on the other side of the turnstile, when she came full 
tilt against her uncle. He stopped, took her hand, 
and looked kindly at her. 

Do you know. Uncle Edward,” she said, “ that 
I am going to school to-morrow ? ” 

So I hear, my dear little girl ; and I hope you 
will be happy there.” 

Evelyn made no reply. Her eyes sparkled. After 
a time she said slowly : 

I am glad ; mothery wished me to go.” 

^‘^You love your mother’s memory very much, do 
you not. Eve ? ” 

Yes,” she said ; and tears came into her big, 
strange-looking eyes. I love her just as much as 
if she were alive,” she continued — ^Tetter, I think. 
Whenever I am sad she seems near to me.” 

You would do anything to please her, would you 
not. Eve?” 

Yes,” answered the child. 

Well, I wish to say something to you. You had 
a great fight when you came here, but I think to a 
certain extent you have conquered. Our ways were 


CHANGE OE I’LANS. 


149 


not your ways — everythir^ was strange — and at first, 
my dear little girl, you rebelled, and were not very 
happy/" 

I was miserable — miserable ! "" 

But you have done, on the whole, well ; and if 
your mother could come back again she would be 
pleased. I thought I should like to tell you."" 

But please, IJncle Edward, why would mothery 
be pleased? She often told me that I was not to 
submit; that I was to hold my own; that "" 

My dear, she told you those things when she was 
on earth; bu+ now, in the presence of God, she has 
learnt many new lessons, and I am sure, could she 
now speak to you, she would tell you that you did 
right to submit, and were doing well when you tried 
to please me, for instance."". 

“ Why you, Uncle Edward ? "" 

" Because I am your father"s brother, and because 
I loved your father better than any one on earth."" 

Better than Aunt Frances ? "" said Evelyn with 
a sparkle of pleasure in her eyes. 

In a different, quite a different way. Ay, I 
loved him well, and I would do my utmost to pro- 
mote the happiness of his child."" 

love you,"" said the little girl. am glad — 
I om glad that you are my uncle."" 

She raised his hand, pressed it to her lips, and the 
next moment was lost to view. 

Queer, erratic little soul ! "" thought Squire Wyn- 
ford to himself. If only we can train her aright ! 
I often feel that Frank is watching me, and won- 
dering how I am dealing with the child. It seems 
almost cruel that Frances should dislike her, but I 
trust in the end all will be well."" 

Meanwhile Evelyn, having tired herself racing 
round the ten-acre field, suddenly conceived a dar- 


150 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


ing idea. She had known long ere this that her be- 
loved Jasper was not in reality out of reach. Morp 
than once the maid and the little girl had met. 
These meetings were by no means conducive to 
Evelyn’s best interests, but they added a great spice 
of excitement to her life; and the thought of seeing 
her now, and telling her of the change which was 
about to take place with regard to her education, was 
too great a temptation to be resisted. Evelyn accord- 
ingly, skirting the high-roads and making many de- 
tours through fields and lanes, presently arrived close 
to The Priory. She had never ventured yet into The 
Priory; she had as a rule sent a message to Jasper, 
and Jasper had waited for her outside. She knew 
now that she must be quick or she would be late for 
lunch. She did not want on this day of all days to 
seriously displease Lady Frances. She went, there- 
fore, boldly up to the gate, pushed it open, and en- 
tered. Here she was immediately confronted by 
Pilot. Pilot walked down the path, uttered one 
or two deep bays, growled audibly, and showed his 
strong white teeth. Whatever Evelyn’s faults were, 
she was no coward. An angry dog standing in her 
path was not going to deter her. But she was afraid 
of something else. Jasper had told her how in- 
secure her tenure at The Priory was — how it all ab- 
solutely depended on Mr. Leeson never finding out 
that she was there. Evelyn therefore did not want 
to bring Mr. Leeson to her rescue. Were there no 
means by which she could induce Pilot to let her pass ? 
She went boldly up to the dog. The dog growled 
more fiercely, and put himself in an attitude which 
the little girl knew well meant that he was going to 
spring. She did not want him to bound upon her; 
she knew he was much stronger than herself. 

GkK)d, good dog — good, good,” she said. 


CHANGE OF PLANS. 151 

But Pilot, exasperated beyond measure, began to 
bark savagely. 

Who was this small girl who dared to defy him? 
His custom was to stand as he stood to-day and 
terrify every one off the premises. But this small 
person did not mean to go. He therefore really lost 
his temper, and became decidedly dangerous. 

Mr. Leeson, in his study, was busily engaged over 
some of that abstruse work which occupied all his 
time. He was annoyed at Pilot^s barking, and went 
to the window to ascertain the cause. He saw a 
stumpy, stout-looking little girl standing on the 
path, and Pilot barring her way. He opened the 
window and called out : 

Go away, child ; go away. We don’t have visi- 
tors here. Go away immediately, and shut the gate 
firmly after you.” 

^^But if you please,” said Evelyn, cannot go 
away. I want to see Sylvia.” 

You cannot see her. Go away.” 

Ho, I won’t,” said Evelyn, her courage coming 
now boldly to her aid. I have come here on busi- 
ness, and I must see Sylvia. You dare not let your 
horrid dog spring on me; and I am going to stand 
just where I am till Sylvia comes.” 

These very independent words astonished Mr. 
Leeson so much that he absolutely went out of the 
house and came down the avenue to meet Evelyn. 

Who are you, child ? ” he said, as the bold light 
eyes were fixed on his face. 

am Evelyn Wynford, the heiress of Wynford 
Castle.” 

A twinkle of mirth came into Mr. Leeson’s eyes. 

^^And so you want Sylvia, heiress of Wynford 
Castle?” 

Yes, I want to speak to her.” 


152 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


She is not in at present. She is never in at this 
hour. Sylvia likes an open-air life, and I am glad 
to encourage her in her taste. May I show you to the 
gate ? ’’ 

“Thank you,” replied Evelyn, who felt consider- 
ably crestfallen. 

Mr. Leeson, with his very best manners, accom- 
panied the little girl to the high iron gates. These 
he opened, bowed to her as she passed through them, 
and then shut them in her face, drawing a big bar 
inside as he did so. 

“ Good Pilot — excellent, brave, admirable dog ! ” 
Evelyn heard him say; and she ground her small 
white teeth in anger. 

A moment or two later, to her infinite delight, she 
saw Jasper coming up the road to meet her. In 
an instant the child and maid were in each other’s 
arms. Evelyn was petting Jasper, and kissing her 
over and over again on her dark cheek. 

“ Oh J asper,” said the little girl, “ I got such a 
fright ! I came here to see you, and I was met by 
that horrible dog; and then a dreadful-looking old 
man came out and told me I was to go right away, 
and he petted the dog for trying to attack me. I was 
not frightened, of course — it is not likely that 
mothery’s little girl would be easily afraid — ^but, all 
the same, it was not pleasant. Why do you live in 
such a horrid, horrid place, Jasper darling?” 

“ Why do I live there? ” answered Jasper. “ Now, 
look at me---look me full in the face. I live in that 
house because Providence wills it, because — l)ecause 

Oh, I need not waste time telling you the reason. 

I live there because I am near to you, and for another 
reason; and I hope to goodness that you have not 
gone and made mischief, for if that dreadful old 
man, as you call him, finds out for a single moment 


CHANGE OF PLANS. I53 

that I am there, good-bye to poor Miss Sylvia’s 
chance of life.” 

You are quite silly about Sylvia,” said Evelyn in 
a Jealous tone. 

She is a very fine, brave young lady,” was Jas- 
per’s answer. 

I wish you would not talk of her like that ; you 
make me feel quite cross.” 

“ You always were a Jealous little piece,” said 
Jasper, giving her former charge a look of admira- 
tion ; but you need not be. Eve, for no one — no one 
shall come inside my little white Eve. But there, 
now; do tell me. You did not say anything about 
me to Mr. Leeson ? ” 

Yo, I did not,” said Evelyn. I only told him 
I had come to see Sylvia. Was it not good of me, 
Jasper? Was it not clever and smart? ” 

It was like you, pet,” said J asper. You always 

were the canniest little thing — always, always.” 

Evelyn was delighted at these words of praise. 

But how did you get here, my pet ? Does her 
ladyship know you are out ? ” 

No, her ladyship does not,” replied Evelyn, with 
a laugh. I should be very sorry to let her know, 
either. I came here all by myself because I wanted 
to see you, Jasper. I have got news for you.” 

Indeed, pet ; and what is that ? ” 

Cannot you guess ? ” 

Oh, how can I ? Perhaps that you have got 
courage and are sleeping by yourself. You cannot 
stand that horrid old Eead; you would rather be 
alone than have her near you.” 

Eead has not slept in my room for over three 
weeks,” said Evelyn proudly. I am not at all 
nervous now. It w ' Miss Sinclair who told me 
how silly I was to want any one to sleep close to 
me.” 


154 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


^^But you would like your old Jasper again?” 

Yes — oh yes ; you are different.” 

" Well, and what is the change, dear ? ” 

It is this : poor Miss Sinclair — dear, nice Miss 
Sinclair — has been obliged to leave.” 

Oh, well, I am not sorry for that ” said J asper. 

I was getting a bit jealous of her. You seemed to 
be getting on so well with her.” 

So I was. I quite loved her ; she made my lessons 
so interesting. But what do you think, Jasper? 
Although I am very sorry she has gone, I am glad 
about the other thing. Audrey and I are going to 
school as daily boarders, just, outside the village; 
Chepstow House it is called. We are going to- 
morrow morning. Mothery would like that; she al- 
ways did want me to go to school. I am glad. Are 
you not glad too, Jasper?” 

That depends,” said J asper in an oracular voice. 

What does it all depend on ? Why do you speak 
in that funny way ? ” 

It depends on you, my dear. I have heard a 
great deal about schools. Some are nice and some are 
not. In some they give you a lot of freedom, and 
you are petted and fussed over; in others they 
discipline j'ou. When you are disciplined you don’t 
like it. If I were you ” 

Yes— what?” 

I would stay there if I liked it, and if I did not 
I would not stay. I would not have my spirit broke. 
They often break your spirit at school. I would not 
put up with that if I were you.” 

‘^I am sure they won’t break my spirit,” said 
Evelyn in a tone of alarm. Why do yon speak so 
dismally, Jasper? Do you know, I am almost sorry 
I told you. I was so happy at the thought of going 
and now you have made me miserable. No, there la 


SCHOOL. 


155 


not the slightest fear that they will break my spirit.’’ 

Then that is all right, dear. Don’t forget that 
you are the heiress.” 

I could let them know at school, could I not ? ” 
would if I were you,” said the injudicious 
woman. I would tell the girls if I were you.” 

Oh yes ; so I can. I wonder if they will be nice 
girls at Chepstow House ? ” 

^^You let them feel your power, and don’t knock 
under to any of them,” Jasper. “ And now, my 
dear, I must really send you home. There^ I’ll walk 
a bit of the way back with you. You are looking very 
bonny, my little white Eve ; you have got quite a nice 
color in your cheeks. I am glad you are well ; and I 
am glad too, that the governess has gone, for I don’t 
want her to get the better of me. Eemember what I 
said about school.” 

That I will, Jasper ; I’ll be sure to remember.” 

It would please her ladyship if you got on well 
there,” continued Jasper. 

I don’t want to please Aunt Frances.” 

Of course you don’t. Hasty, horrid thing! I 
shall never forgive her for turning me off. How 
then, dear, you had best run home. I don’t want her 
to see us talking together. Good-bye, pet; good' 
bye.” 


CHAPTEE XV. 

SCHOOL. 

The girls at Chepstow House were quite excited 
at the advent of Audrey and Evelyn. They were 
nice girls, nearly all of them; they were ladies, too, 
of a good class ; but they had not been at Chepstow 
House long without coming under the influence of 


156 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


what dominated the entire place — ^that big house on 
the hill, with its castellated roof and its tower, its 
moat too, and its big, big gardens, its spacious park, 
and all its surroundings. It was a place to talk to 
their friends at home about, and to think of and 
wonder over when at school. The girls at Chepstow 
House had often looked with envy at Audrey as she 
rode by on her pretty Arab pony. They talked of 
her to each other; they criticised her appearance; 
they praised her actions. She was a sort of princess 
to them. Then there appeared on the scene another 
little princess — a strange child, without style, with- 
out manners, without any personal attractions; and 
this child, it was whispered, w^ the real heiress. 
By-and-by pretty Audrey would cease to live at Castle 
Wynford, and the little girl with the extraordinary 
face would be monarch of all she surveyed. The 
girls commented over this story amongst each other, 
as girls will; and when the younger Miss Henderson 
— Miss Lucy, a they called her — ^told them that 
Audrey Wynford and her cousin Evelyn were com- 
ing as school girls to Chepstow House their excite- 
ment knew no bounds. 

They are coming here,” said Miss Lucy, and I 
trust that all you girls who belong _to the house will 
treat them as they ought to be treated.” 

And how is that. Miss Lucy ? ” said Brenda Fox, 
the tallest and most important girl in the school. 

"You must treat them as ladies, but at the same 
time as absolutely your equals in every respect,” said 
Miss Lucy. " They are coming to school partly to 
find their level ; we must be kind to them, but there is 
to be no difference made between them and the rest 
of you. Now, Brenda, go with the other girls into 
the Blue Parlor and attend to your preparations for 
Signor Forre.” 


SCHOOL. 


157 


Brenda and her companions went away, and during 
the rest of the day, whenever they had a spare mo- 
ment, the girls talked over Audrey and Evelyn. 

The next morning the cousins arrived. They came 
in Audrey’s pretty governess-cart, and Audrey drove 
the fat pony herself. A groom took it back to the 
Castle, with orders to come for his young ladies at 
six in the evening, for Lady Frances had arranged 
that the girls were to have both early dinner and tea 
at school. 

They both entered the house, and even Audrey just 
for a moment felt slightly nervous. The elder Miss 
Henderson took them into her private sitting-room, 
asked them a few questions, and then, desiring them 
to follow her, went down a long passage which led 
into the large school room. Here the girls, about 
forty in number, were all assembled. Miss Hender- 
son introduced the new pupils w'ith a few brief 
words. She then went up to Miss Lucy and asked 
her, as soon as prayers were over, to question both 
Audrey and Evelyn with regard to their attainments, 
and to put them into suitable classes. 

The Misses Wynford sat side by side during 
prayers, and immediately afterwards were taken into 
Miss Lucy’s private sitting-room. Here a very vig- 
orous examination ensued, with the result that Au- 
drey was promoted to take her place with the head 
girls, and Evelyn was conducted to the Fourth Form. 
Her companions received her with smiling eyes and 
beaming looks. She felt rather cross, however; and 
was even more so when the English teacher. Miss 
Thompson, set her some work to do. Evelyn was ex- 
tremely backward with regard to her general edu- 
cation. But Miss Sinclair had such marvellous tact 
that, while she instructed the little girl and gave her 
lessons which were calculated to bring out her best 


158 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


abilities, she never let her feel her real ignorance. 
At school, however, all this state of things was re- 
versed. Audrey, calm and dignified, took a high 
position in the school ; and Evelyn was simply, in her 
own opinion, nowhere. A sulky expression clouded 
her face. She thought of Jasper’s words, and de- 
termined that no one should break her spirit. 

You will read over the reign of Edward I., and 
I will question you about it when morning school is 
over,” said Miss Thompson in a pleasant tone. 

After recreation I will give you your lessons to pre- 
pare for to-morrow. Now, please attend to your 
book. You will be able to take your proper place in 
class to-morrow.” 

Miss Thompson as she spoke handed a History of 
England to the little girl. The history was • dry, 
and the reign, in Evelyn’s opinion, not worth reading. 
She glanced at it, then turned the book, open as it 
was, upside down on her desk, rested her elbows on it, 
and looked calmly around her. 

Take up your book. Miss Wynford, and read it,” 
said Miss Thompson. 

Evelyn smiled quietly. 

I know all about the reign,” she said. I need 
not read the history any more.” 

The other girls smiled. Miss Thompson thought 
it best to take no notice. The work of the school 
proceeded ; and at last, when recess came, the English 
teacher called the little girl to her. 

Now I must question you,” she said. You say 
you know the reign of Edward I. Let me hear what 
you do know. Stand in front of me, please; put 
your hands behind your back. So.” 

I prefer to keep my hands where they are,” said 
Evelyn. 

" Do what I say. Stand upright. Now then ! ” 


SCHOOL. 




Miss Thompson began catechising. Evelyn’s crass 
ignorance instantly appeared. She knew nothing 
whatever of that special period of English history; 
indeed, at that time, her knowledge of any history 
was practically nil. 

I am sorry you told me what was not true with 
regard to the reign of Edward I.,” said the gover- 
ness. “ In this school we are very strict and particu- 
lar. I will say nothing further on the matter to-day ; 
but you will stay here and read over the history dur- 
ing recess.” 

What ! ” cried Evelyn, her face turning white. 

Am I not to have my recreation ? ” 

^^Kecess only lasts for twenty minutes; you will 
have to do without your amusement in the play- 
ground this morning. To-morrow I hope you will 
have got through your lessons well and be privileged 
to enjoy your pastime with the other pupils.” 

Do you know who I am ? ” began Evelyn. 

Yes — perfectly. You are little Evelyn Wynford. 
Now be a good girl, Evelyn, and attend to your 
work.” 

Miss Thompson left the room. Evelyn found her- 
self alone. A wild fury consumed her. She jumped 
up. 

^^Does she think for a single moment that I am 
going to obey her ? ” thought the naughty child. 

Oh, if only J asper were here ! Oh J asper ! you 
were right; they are trying to break me in, but they 
won’t succeed.” 

A book which the governess had laid upon a table 
near attracted the little girl’s attention. It was not 
an ordinary lesson-book, hut a very beautiful copy of 
Euskin’s Sesame and Lilies. Eveljm took up the 
bool|,’ opened it, and read the following words on the 
title-page : 


(60 


A VERY NAUGHTY GlRR. 


To dear Agnes, from her affectionate brother 
Walter. Christmas Day, 1896.” 

Quick as thought the angry child tore out the 
title-page and two or three other pages at the begin- 
ning, scattered them into little bits, and then, going 
up to the fire which burned at one end of the long 
room, flung the scattered fragments into the blaze. 
She had no sooner done so than a curious sense of 
dismay stole over her. She shut up the book hastily, 
and, being really alarmed, began to look over her 
English history. Miss Thompson came back just 
before recess was over, picked up Evelyn’s book, 
asked her one or two questions, and gave her an 
approving nod. 

That is better,” she said. You have done as 
much as I could expect in the time. Now then, 
come here, please. These are your English lessons 
for to-morrow.” 

Evelyn walked quite meekly across the room. 
Miss Thompson set her several lessons in the ordinary 
English subjects. 

And now,” she said, you are to go to mademoi- 
selle. She is waiting to find out what French you 
know, and to give you your lesson for to-morrow.” 

The rest of the school hours passed quickly. 
Evelyn was given what she considered a disgraceful 
amount of work to do; but a dull fear sat at her 
heart, and she felt a sense of regret at having torn 
the pages out of the volume of Euskin. Immediately 
after morning school the girls went for a short walk, 
then dinner was announced, and after dinner there 
was a 'brief period of freedom. Evelyn, Audrey, and 
the rest all found themselves walking in the grounds. 
Brenda Fox immediately went up to Audrey and in- 
troduced her to a few of the nicest girls in the head 
ioim, and they all began to pace slowly up and down. 


SCHOOL. 


161 


Erelyn stood just for an instant forlorn ; 'then she 
dashed into the midst of a circle of little girls who 
were playing noisily together. 

Stop ! ^'she said. Look at me, all of you.” 

The children stopped playing, and looked in 
wonder at Evelyn. 

I am Evelyn Wynford. Who is going to be my 
friend ? I shall only take up with the one I really 
like. I am not afraid of any of you. I have come 
to school to find out if I like it ; if I don’t like it I 
shall not stay. You had best, all of you, know what 
sort I am. It was very mean and horrid to put me 
into the Fourth Form with a number of ignorant 
little babies ; but as I am there, I suppose I shall have 
to stay for a week or so.” 

“ You were put into the Fourth Form,” said little 
Sophie J ennes, “ because, I suppose, you did not 
know enough to be put into the Fifth Form.” 

“ You are a cheeky little thing,” said Evelyn, 

and I am not going to trouble myself to reply to 
you. — Well, now, who is going to be my friend? 
I can tell you all numbers of stories; I have heaps 
of pocket-money, and I can bring chocolate-creams 
and ginger-pop and all sorts of good things to the 
school.” 

These last remarks were decidedly calculated t( 
ensure Evelyn’s popularity. Two or three of th4 
girls ran up to her, and she was soon marching up 
and down the playground, relating some of her 
grievances, and informing them, one and all, of the 
high position which lay before her. 

‘^You are all very much impressed with Audrey, 
I can see, but she is really nobody,” cried Eve. 

By-and-by Wynford Castle will be mine, and won’t 
you like to say you knew me when I am mistress of 
jthe Castle — won’t you just! I do not at all know 


162 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL 


that I shall stay long at school, but you had bettei 
make it pleasant for me.” 

Some of the girls were much, impressed, and a few 
of them swore eternal fealty to Evelyn. One or two 
began to flatter her, and on the whole the little girl 
considered that she had a fairly good time during 
play-hour. When she got back to her work she was 
relieved to see that Ruskin^s Sesame and Lilies no 
longer lay in its place on the small table where Miss 
Thompson had left it. 

She will not open it, perhaps, for years,” thought 
Evelyn. I need not worry any more about that. 
And if she did like the book I am glad I tore it. 
Horrid, horrid thing ! ” 

Lessons went on, and by-and-by Audrey and Eve- 
lyn’s first day at school came to an end. The govern- 
ess-cart came to fetch them, and they drove off under 
the admiring gaze of several of their fellow-pupils. 

Well, Evelyn, and how did you like school ? ” said 
Audrey when the two were alone together. 

You could not expect me to like it very much,” 
replied Evelyn. I was put into such a horrid low 
class. I am angry with Miss Thompson.” 

Miss Thompson ! That nice, intelligent girl ? ” 

Not much of a girl about her ! ” said Evelyn. 

Why, she is quite old.” 

Do you think so ? She struck me as young, 
pretty, and very nice.” 

It is all very well for you, Audrey ; you are so 
tame. I really believe you never think a bad 
thought of anybody.” 

I try not to, of course,” replied Audrey. Do 
you imagine it is a fine trait in one’s character to 
think bad thoughts of people ? ” 

^^Mothery always said that if you did not dis- 


SCHOOL. leS 

like people, you were made of cotton-wool,^’ replied 
Evelyn. 

“ Then you really do dislike people ? ” 

Oh ! some I dislike awfully. Now, there is one 
at the Castle — ^but there! I won’t say any more 
about her; and there is one at school whom I hate. 
It is that horrid Thompson woman. And she had 
the cheek to call me Evelyn.” 

Of course she calls you Evelyn ; you are her 
pupil.” 

Well, I think it is awful cheek, all the same. I 
hate her, and — oh, Audrey, such fun — such fun! 
I have revenged m3^self on her; I really have.” 

Oh Evelyn ! don’t get into mischief, I beseech of 
you.” 

I sha’n’t say any 'more, but I do believe that I 
have revenged myself. Oh, such fun — such fun 1 ” 
Evelyn laughed several times during the rest of 
her drive home, and arrived at the Castle in high 
spirits. The girls were to dine with Lady Frances 
and the Squire that evening, as they happened to be 
alone; and the Squire was quite interested in the 
account which Evelyn gave him of her class. 

The only reason why I < ould read the dull, dull 
life of Edward I.,” she said, is ‘ because Edward is 
your name. Uncle Ned, and because I love 3'ou so 
much.” 

On the whole, my dear,” said the Squire later on 
to his wife, the school experiment seems to work 
well. Little Evelyn was in high spirits to-night.” 

You think of no one but Evel}^ ! ” said Lady 
Frances. What about Audrey ? ” 

I am not afraid about Audrey ; you have trained 
her, and she is by nature most amiable,” said the 
Squire. 

I am glad you paid me a compliment, my dear,” 


164 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


answered his wife. Audrey certainly does credit to 
mv training. But I trust Miss Henderson will 
break that naughty girl in ; she certainly needs it.” 

The next morning the girls went back to school; 
and Evelyn, who had quite forgotten what she had 
done to the book, and who had provided herself 
secretly with a great packet of delicious sweet- 
meats which she intended to distribute amongst her 
favorites, was still in high spirits. 

School began, the girls went to their different 
classes, Evelyn stumbled badly through her lessons, 
and at last the hour of recess came.- The girls were 
all preparing to leave the schoolroom when Miss 
Thompson asked them to wait a moment. 

Something most painful has occurred,” she said, 
‘^and I trust whichever girl has done the mischief 
will at once confess it.” 

Evelyn’s face did not change color. A curious, 
numb feeling got round her heart ; then an obstinate 
spirit took possession of her. 

N’ot for worlds will I tell,” she thought. Of 
course Miss Thompson is alluding to the book.” 

Yes, Miss Thompson -was. She held the beautifully 
bound copy of Ruskin in her hand, opened it where 
the title-page used to be, and with tears in her eyes 
looked at the girls. 

Some one has torn four pages out of the begin- 
ning of this book,” she said. I left it here by mis- 
take yesterday. I took it up this morning to continue 
a lecture which I was preparing for the afternoon, 
and found what terrible mischief had been done. I 
trust whoever has done this wdll at least have the 
honor to confess her wrong-doing.” 

Silence and expressions of intense dismay were seen 
on all the young faces. 

If it were my own book I should not mind so 


SCHOOL. 


165 


much/’ said the governess ; but it happens to belong 
to Miss Henderson, and was given to her by her fa- 
vorite brother, who died two months afterwards. I 
had some difficulty in getting her to allow me to use 
it for this lecture. Nothing can replace to her the 
loss of the inscription written in ’ er brother’s own 
hand. The only possible chance for the guilty 
person is to tell all at once. But, oh ! who could have 
been so cruel ? ” 

Still the girls were silent, although tears had risen 
to many of their eyes. Miss Thompson could hear 
the words Oh, what a shame ! ” coming from more 
than one pair of lips. 

She waited for an instant, r nd then said : 

I must put a question to e. ch and all of you. I 
had hoped the guilty person wovhl confess; but as it 

is, I am obliged to ask who has don.- this mischief.” 

She then began to question one irl after another 

in the class. There were twelve in all in this 
special class, and each as her turn came replied in 
the negative. Certainly she had not done the mis- 
chief ; certainly she had not torn the book. Evelyn’s 
turn came last. She replied quietly: 

I have not done it. I have not seen the book, and 
I have not torn out the inscription.” 

No one had any reason to doubt her words; and 
Miss Thompson, looking very sorrowful, paused for 
a minute and then said: 

I have asked each of you, and have all denied 

it. I must now question every one else in the school. 
Wlien I have done all that I can I shall have to 
submit the matter to Miss Henderson, but I did not 
want to grieve her wdth the news of this terrible loss, 
until I could at least assure her that the girl who 
had done the mischief had repented.” 

Still there was silence, and Miss Thompson left 


166 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


the schoolroom. The moment she did so the buzz 
of eager voices began, and during the recess that 
followed nothing was talked of in the Fourth Form 
but the loss which poor Miss Henderson had sus- 
tained. 

Poor dear!’^ said Sophie Jenner; '^and she did 
love her brother so much! His name was Walter; 
he was very handsome. He came once to the 
school when first it was started. My sister Rose 
was here then, and she said how kind he was, and 
how he asked for a holiday for the girls; and Miss 
Hendepson and Miss Lucy were quite wrapped up in 
him. Oh, who could have been so cruel ? ” 

I never heard of such a fuss about a trifie be- 
fore,’’ here came from Evelyn’s lips. Wliy, it is 
only a book when all is said and done.” 

“ Don’t you understand ? ” said Sophie, looking at 
her in some astonishment. It is not a common 
book; it is one given to Miss Henderson by the 
brother she loved. He is dead now; he can never 
give her any other book. That was the very last 
present he ever made her.” 

Have some lollipops, and try to think of cheerful 
things,” said Evelyn ; but Sophie turned almost petu- 
lantly away. 

Do you know,” Sophie said to her special friend. 
Cherry Wynne, I don’t think I like Evelyn. How 
funnily she spoke! I wonder, Cherry, if she had 
anything to do with the book ? ” 

Of course not,” answered Cherry. She would 
not have dared to utter such a lie. Poor Miss Hen- 
derson ! How sorry I am for her ! ” 


SYLVlA^S DRIVE. 


167 


CHAPTER XYI. 

Sylvia's drive. 

I HAVE something very delightful to tell you, 
Sylvia,” said her father. 

He was standing in his cold and desolate sitting- 
room. The fire was burning low in the grate. Sylvia 
shivered slightly, and bending down, took up a pair 
of tongs to put some more coals on the expiring 
fire. 

No, no, my dear — don’t,” said her father. 

There is nothing more disagreeable than a person 
who always needs coddling. The night is quite hot 
for the time of year. Do you know, Sylvia, that I 
made during the last week a distinct saving. I al- 
lowed you, as I always do, ten shillings for the house- 
hold expenses. You managed capitally on eight shil- 
lings. We really lived like fighting-cocks; and what 
is nicest of all, my dear daughter, you look the bet- 
ter in consequence.” 

Sylvia did not speak. 

I notice, too,” continued Mr. Leeson, a still more 
satisfied smile playing round his lips, ^Hhat you eat 
less than you did before. Last night I was pleased 
to observe how truly abstemious you were at sup- 
per.” 

Father,” said Sylvia suddenly, you eat less and 
less ; how can you keep up your strength at this rate ? 
Cannot you see, clever man that you are, that you 
need food and warmth to keep you alive ? ” 

It depends absolutely,” replied Mr. Leeson, " on 
how we accustom ourselves to certain habits. Habits, 


168 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


my dear daughter, are the chains which link us to 
life, and we forge them ourselves. With good habits 
we lead good lives. With pernicious habits we sink : 
the chains of those habits are too thick, too rusty, 
too heavy; we cannot soar. I am glad to see that 
you, my dear little girl, are no longer the victim of 
habits of greediness and desire for unnecessary lux- 
uries.^’ 

Well, father, dinner is ready now. Won’t you 
come and eat it ? ” 

Always harping on food,” said Mr. Leeson. It 
is really sad.” 

You must come and eat while the things are hot,” 
answered Sylvia. 

Mr. Leeson followed his daughter. He was, not- 
withstanding all his words to the contrary, slightly 
hungry that morning; the intense cold — although 
he spoke of the heat — made him so. He sat down, 
therefore, and removed the cover from a dish on 
which reposed a tiny chop. 

“ Ah,” he said, how tempting it looks ! We will 
divide it, dear. I will take the bone; far be it from 
me to wish to starve you, my sweet child.” 

He took up his knife to cut the chop. As he did so 
Sylvia’s face turned white. 

No, thank you,” she said. It really so happens 
that I don’t want it. Please eat it all. And see,” 
she continued, with a little pride, lifting the cover of 
a dish which stood in front of her own plate ; I have 
been teaching myself to cook; you cannot blame me 
for making the best of my materials. How nice these 
fried potatoes look ! Have some, won’t you, father ? ” 

You must have used something to fry them in,” 
said Mr. Leeson, an amzry frown on his face. Well, 
well,” he added, mollified by the delicious smell. 


SYLVIA’S DRIVE. 169 

which could not but gratify his hungry feelings — 
all right ; I will take a few/’ 

Sylvia piled his plate. She played with a few 
potatoes herself, and Mr. Leeson ate in satisfied 
silence. 

Eeally they are nice/’ he said. I have enjoyed 
my dinner. I do not know when I made such a 
luxurious meal. I shall not need any supper to- 
night.” 

But I shall,” said Sylvia stoutly. There will be 
supper at nine o’clock as usual, and I hope you will 
be present, father.” 

Well, my dear, have something very plain. I 
am absolutely satisfied for twenty-four hours. And 
you, darling — did you make a good meal ? ” 

Yes, thank you, father.” 

There were a great many potatoes cooked. I see 
they are all finished.” 

Yes, father.” 

I am now going back to my sitting-room. I 
shall be engaged for some hours. What are you going 
to do, Sylvia ? ” 

“ I shall go out presently for a walk.” 

Is it not rather dangerous for you to wander 
about in such deep snow ? ” 

Oh, I like it, father ; I enjoy it. I could not 
possibly stay at home.” 

Very well, my dear child. You are a good girl. 
But, Sylvia dear, it strikes me that we had better 
not have any more frying done; it must consume a 
great quantity of fuel. Now, that chop might have 
been boiled in a small saucepan, and it really would 
have been quite as nutritious. And, my dear, there 
would have been the broth — the liquor, I mean — 
that it had been boiled in; it would have made an 
excellent soup with rice in it. I have been lately 


170 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


compiling some recipes for living what is called the 
nnluxurious life. When I have completed m}^ little 
recipes I will hand them down to posterity. I shall 
publish them. I quite imagine that they "will have 
a large sale, and may bring me in some trifling re- 
turns — eh, Sylvia ? 

Sylvia made no answer. 

^‘My dear,” said her father suddenly, I have 
noticed of late that you are a little extravagant in 
the amount of coals you use. It is your only ex- 
travagance, my dear child, so I will not say much 
about it.” 

" But, father,, I don’t understand. Wliat do you 
mean ? ” 

There is smoke — smoke issuing from the kitchen 
chimney at times when there ought to be none,” said 
Mr. Leeson in a severe voice. But there, dear, I 
won’t keep you now. I expect to have a busy after- 
noon. I am feeling so nicely after our simple little 
lunch, my dear daughter.” 

Mr. Leeson touched Sylvia’s smooth cheek with his 
lips, went into the sitting-room, and shut the door. 

The fire must be quite out by now,” she said 
to herself. ^Toor, poor father! Oh dear! oh dear! 
if he discovers that J asper is here I shall be done for. 
Now that l^know the difference which Jasper’s pres- 
ence makes, I really could not live without her.” 

She listened for a moment, noticed that all was 
still in the big sitting-room (as likely as not her 
father had dropped asleep), and then, turning to her 
left, went quickly away in the direction of the 
kitchen. When she entered the kitchen she locked 
the door. There was a clear and almost smokeless 
fire in the range, and drawn up close to it was a 
table covered with a white cloth; on the table were 
preparations for a meal. 


SYLVIA’S DRIVE. 


lYl 


^^Well, Sylvia/’ said Jasper, ^^and how did he en- 
joy his chop ? How much of it did he give to you, my 
dear ? ” 

Oh, none at all, Jasper. I pretended I was not 
hungry. It was such a pleasure to see him eat it ! ” 

And what about the fried potatoes, love ? ” 

He ate them too with such an appetite — I just 
took a few to satisfy him. Do you know, Jasper, he 
says that he thinks an abstemious life agrees with 
me. He says that I am looking very well, and that 
he is quite sure no one needs big fires and plenty of 
food in cold weather — it is simply and entirely a 
matter of habit.” 

Oh ! don’t talk to me of him any more,” said 
Jasper. He is the sort of man to give me the dis- 
mals. I cannot tell you how often I dream of him 
at night. You are a great deal too good to him, 
Sylvia, and that is the truth. But here — here is our 
dinner, you poor frozen lamb. Eat now and satisfy 
yourself.” 

Sylvia sat down and ate with considerable appetite 
the good and nourishing food which Jasper had pro- 
vided. As she did so her bright, clear, dark eyes grew 
brighter than ever, and her young cheeks became full 
of the lovely color of the damask rose. She pushed 
her hair from her forehead, and looked thoughtfully 
into the fire. 

You feel better, dear, don’t you ? ” asked J asper. 

Better ! ” said the young girl. “ I feel alive. I 
wonder, Jasper, how long it will last.” 

Why should it not go on for some time, dear ? I 
have money — enough, that is, for the present.” 

^^But you are spending your money on me.” 

Not at all. You are keeping me and feeding me. 
I give you twenty shillings a week, and out of that 
you feed me as well as yourself.” 


m 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Oh, that twenty shillings ! cried Sylvia. What 
riches it seems ! The first week I got it I really felt 
that I should never, never be able to come to the 
end of it. I quite trembled when I was in father’s 
presence. I dreaded that he might see the money 
lying in my pocket. It seemed impossible that he, 
who loves money so much, would not notice it; but 
he did not, and now I am almost accustomed to it. 
Oh, Jasper, you have saved my life ! ” 

It is well to have lived for some good purpose,” 
said Jasper in a guarded tone. She looked at the 
young girl, and a quick sigh came to her lips. 

“ Do you know,” she said abruptly, that I mean 
to do more than feed you and warm you ? ” 

But what more could you do ? ” 

^^Why, clothe you, love — clothe you.” 

No, J asper ; you must not.” 

But I must and will,” said Jasper. I have 
smuggled in all my belongings, and the dear old gen- 
tleman does not know a single bit about it. Bless 
you! notwithstanding that Pilot of his, and the way 
he himself sneaks about and watches — notwithstand- 
ing all these things, I, Amelia Jasper, am a match 
for him. Yes, my dear, my belongings are in this 
house, and one of the trunks contains little Evelyn’s 
clothes — the clothes she is not allowed to wear. I 
mean to alter them, and add to them, and rearrange 
them, and make them fit for you, my bonny girl.” 

‘^It is a temptation,” said Sylvia; ^^but, Jasper 
dear, I dare not allow you to do it. If I were to ap- 
pear in anything but the very plainest clothes father 
would discover there was something up; he would 
get into a state of terror, and my life would not be 
worth living. When mother was alive she some- 
times tried to dress me as I ought to be dressed, and 
I remember now a terrible scene and mother’s tears. 


I^YLVIA’S DRIVE. 


173 


There was an occasion when mother gave me a little 
crimson velvet frock, and I ran into the dining-room 
to father. I was quite small then, and the frock 
suited me, and mother was, oh, so proud ! But half- 
an-hour later I was in my room, drowned in tears, 
and ordered to bed immediately, and the frock had 
been torn off my back by father himself.” 

“ The man is a maniac,” said J asper. “ Don’t let 
us talk of him. You can dress fine when you are 
with me. I mean to have a gay time; I don’t mean 
to let the grass grow under my feet. Wliat do you 
say to my smuggling in little Eve some day and 
letting her have a right jolly time with us two in 
this old kitchen ? ” 

But father will certainly, certainly discover it.” 

Yo ; I can manage that. The kitchen is far away 
from the rest of the house, and with this new sort of 
coal there is scarcely any smoke. At night — at any 
rate on dark nights — he cannot see even if there is 
smoke; and in the daytime I burn this special coal. 
Oh, we are safe. enough, my dear; you need have no 
fear.” 

Sylvia talked a little longer with Jasper, and thet? 
she ran to her own room to put on her very thread- 
bare garments preparatory to going out. Yes, she 
certainly felt much, much better. The air was k^en 
and crisp; she was no longer hungry — that gnawmg 
pain in her side had absolutely ceased; she was 
warm, too, and she longed for exercise. A moment 
or two later, accompanied by Pilot, she was racing 
along the snow-covered roads. The splendid color 
in her cheeks could not but draw the attention of any 
chance passer-by. 

What a handsome — what a very handsome girl I ” 
more than one person said; and it so happened that 
as Sylvia was flying round a corner, her great mastiff 


174 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


gambolling in front of her, she came face to face 
with Lady Frances, who was driving to make some 
calls in the neighborhood. 

Lady Frances Wynford was never proof against a 
pretty face, and she had seldom seen a more lovely 
vision than those dark eyes and glowing cheeks pre- 
sented at that moment. She desired her coachman 
to stop, and bending forward, greeted Sylvia in quite 
an affectionate way. 

How do you do. Miss Leeson ? ” she said. You 
never came to see me after I invited 3^ou to do so. 
I meant to call on your mother, but you did not 
greet my proposal with enthusiasm. How is she, 
by the way ? 

Mother is dead,^^ replied Sylvia in a low tone. 
The rich color faded slowly from her cheeks, but she 
would not cry. She looked full up at Lady Frances. 

Poor child ! ” said that lady kindly ; you must 
miss her. How old are you. Miss Leeson ? ” 

I am just sixteen,^^ was the reply. 

’Would you like to come for a drive with me ? 

May I ? said the girl in an almost incredulous 
voice. 

You certainly may ; I should like to have you. — 
Johnson, get down and open the carriage door for 
Miss Leeson. — But, oh, my dear, what is to be done 
with the dog ? 

Pilot will go home if I speak to him,^^ said Sylvia. 
— Come here. Pilot.” 

The mastiff strode slowly up. 

'^Go home, dear,” said Sylvia. Go, and knock 
as you know how at the gates, and father will let you 
in. Be quick, dear dog; go at once.” 

Pilot put on a shrewd and wonderfully knowing 
expression, cocked one ear a little, wagged his tail 
a trifle, glanced at Lady Frances, seemed on the 


SYLVIA’S DRIVE. If5 

wKole to approve of her, and then turning on his heel, 
trotted off in the direction of The Priory. 

What a wonderfully intelligent dog, and how you 
have trained him ! ” said Lady Frances. 

Yes ; he is almost human,’^ replied Sylvia. How 
nice this is ! ” she continued as the carriage began to 
roll smoothly away. She leant back against her com- 
fortable cushions. 

But you will soon be cold, my dear, in that very 
thin jacket/’ said Lady Frances. Let me wrap this 
warm fur cloak round you. Oh, yes, I insist; it 
would never do for you to catch cold while driving 
with me.” 

Sylvia submitted to the warm and comforting 
touch of the fur, and the smile on her young face 
grew brighter than ever. 

^^And now you must tell me all about yourself,” 
said Lady Frances. Do you know, I am quite curi- 
ous about you — a girl like you living such a strange 
and lonely life ! ” 

^^Lady Frances,” said Sylvia. 

Yes, my dear ; what ? ” 

I am going to say something which may not be 
quite polite, but I am obliged to say it. I cannot 
answer any of your questions ; I cannot tell you any- 
thing about myself.” 

Really?” 

Not because I mean to be rude, for in many ways 
I should like t^ confide in you; but it would not be 
honorable. Do you understand ? ” 

I certainly understand what honor means,” said 
Lady Frances; ^^but whether a child like you is, act- 
ing wisely in keeping up an unnecessary mystery is 
>£iore than I can tell.” 

"I would much rather tell you everything about 


176 


A VJ2RY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


myself than keep silence, but I cannot speak/^ said 
Sylvia simply. 

Lady Frances l')oked at her in some wonder. 

She is a lad/ when all is said and done/’ she 
said to herself. '' As to poverty, I do not know that I 
ever saw any one so badly dressed; the child has not 
sufficient clothing to keep her warm. When last I 
saw her she was painfully ihin, too; she has more 
color in her cheeks now, and more flesh on her poor 
young bones, so perhaps whoever she lives with is 
taking better care of her. I am curious, and I will 
not pretend to deny it, but of course I can question 
the child no further.” 

No one could make herself more agreeable than 
Lady Frances Wynford when she chose. She chatted 
now on many matters, and Sylvia soon felt perfectly 
at home. 

" Why, the child, young as she is, knows some of 
the ways of society,” thought the great lady. " I 
only wish that that miserable little Evelyn was half 
as reflned and nice as this poor, neglected girl.” 

Presently the drive came to an end. Sylvia had 
not enjoyed herself so much for many a day. 

" Now, listen, Sylvia,” said Lady Frances ; " I am 
a very plain-spoken woman; when I say a thing I 
mean it, and when I think a thing, as a rule, I say 
it. I like you. That I am curious about you, and 
very much inclined to wonder who you are and what 
you are doing in this place, goes without saying; 
but of course I do not want to pry into what you do 
not wish to tell me. Your secret is your own, my 
dear, ind not my affair; but, at the same time, I 
should like to befriend you. Can you come to the 
Cattle sometimes ? When you do come it will be as 
a welcome guest.” 

" I do not know how I can come,” replied Sylvia, 


SYLVIA’S DRIVE. 


17 ? 


She colored, looked dowR, and her face turned rather 
white. I have not a proper dress/’ she added. Oh, 

not that I am poor, but ” 

Lady Frances looked puzzled. She longed to say, 
I will give you the dress you need,” but there was 
something about Sylvia’s face which forbade her. 

“ Well,” she said, if you can manage the dress 
will you come? This, let me see, is Thursday. The 
girls are to have a whole holiday on Saturday. Will 
you spend Saturday with us? Now, you must say 
yes; I will take no refusal.” 

Sylvia’s heart gave a bound of pleasure. 

“ Is it right ; is it wrong ? ” she said to herself. 
But I cannot help it,” was her next thought ; I 

must have my fun — I must. I do like Audrey so 
much! And I like Evelyn too — not, of course, like 
Audrey; but I like them both.” 

You will come, dear ? ” said Lady Frances. We 
shall be very pleased to see you. By the way, your 
address is ” 

The Priory,” said Sylvia hastily. Oh, please, 
Lady Frances, don’t send any message there! If 
you do I shall not be allowed to come to you. Yes, 
I will come — perhaps never again, but I will come 
on Saturday. It is a great pleasure; I do not feel 
able to refuse.” 

That is right. Then I shall expect you.” 

Lady Frances nodded to the young girl, told the 
coachman to drive home, and the next moment had 
turned the corner and was lost to view. 

What fun this is ! ” said Sylvia to herself. I 
wish Pilot were here. I should like to have a race 
with him over the snow. Oh, how beautiful is the 
world when all is said and done! Now, if only I 
had a proper dress to go to the Castle in ! ” 

She ran home. Her father was standing on the 


A VEflY NAUGHTY 


m 

steps of the house. His face looked pinched, blue, 
and cold; the nourishment of the chop and the fried 
potatoes had evidently passed away. 

Why, father, you want your tea ! ” said the girl. 

How sorry I am I was not in sooner to get it for 
you ! ” 

Tea, tea ! he said irritably. Always the same 
cry — food, nothing but food; the world is becoming 
impossible. My dear Sylvia, I told you that I should 
not want to eat again to-day. The fact is, you over- 
fed me at lunch, and I am suffering from a sort of in- 
digestion — I am really. There is nothing better for 
indigestion than hot water; I have been drinking 
it sparingly during the afternoon. But where have 
you been, dear, and why did you send Pilot homer 
The dog made such a noise at the gate that I went 
myself to find out what was the matter.’^ 

did not want Pilot, so I sent him home,” was 
Sylvia’s low reply. 

But why so?” 

She was silent for a moment; then she looked up 
into her father’s face. 

We agreed, did we not,” she said, that we both 
were to go our own way. You must not question me 
too closely. I have done nothing wrong — nothing; 1 
am always faithful to you and to my mother’s mem- 
ory. You must not expect me to tell you everything, 
father, for you know you do not tell me everything.’^ 

Silly child ! ” he answered. “ But there, Sylvia, 
I do trust you. And, my dear little girl, know this, 
that you are the great — ^the very greatest — comfort 
of my life. I will come in; it is somewhat chilly 
this evening.” 

Sylvia rushed before her father into his sitting- 
room, dashed up to the fire, fiung on some bits of 
wood and what scraps of coal were left in the coal- 


THE FALL IN THE SNOW. 


179 


hod, thrust in a torn newspaper, set a match to the 
fire she had hastily laid, and before Mr. Leeson 
strolled languidly into the room, a cheerful fire was 
crackling and blazing up the chimney. 

How extravagant ” he began, but when he 

saw Sylvia’s pretty face as she knelt on the hearth 
the words were arrested on his lips. 

The child is very like her mother, and her mother 
was the most beautiful woman on earth when I mar- 
ried her,” he thought. Poor little Sylvia ! I won- 
der will she have a happier fate ! ” 

He sat down by the fire. The girl knelt by him, 
took his cold hands, and rubbed them softly. Her 
heart was full ; there were tears in her eyes. 


CHAPTER XYII. 

THE FALL IN THE SNOVT. 

The next morning, when the meagre breakfast 
which Mr. Leeson and his daughter had enjoyed to- 
gether had come to an end, Sylvia ran off to find J as- 
per. She had stayed with her father during most of 
the preceding evening, and although she had gone as 
usual to drink her chocolate and eat her bread before 
going to bed, she had said very little to J asper. But 
she wanted to speak to her this morning, for she 
had thoughts in the night, and those thoughts were 
driving her to decisive action. Jasper was standing 
in the kitchen. She had made up the fire with the 
smokeless coal, and it was burning slowly but steadily. 
A little, plump chicken lay on the table ; a small piece 
of bacon was close at hand. There was also a pile 
of large and mealy-looking potatoes and some green 
vegetables. 


180 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Our dinner for to-day/’ said Jasper briefly. 

Oh Jasper!” answered the girl — ^^oh, if only 
father conld have some of that chicken ! Do yon 
know, I do not think he is at all well; he looked so 
cold and feeble last night. He really is starving 
himself — very much as I starved myself before yon 
came; bnt he is old and cannot bear it qnite so well. 
What am I to do to keep him alive ? ” 

Jasper looked fnll at Sylvia. 

Do ! ” she said. How can a fool be cured of his 
folly? That is the qnestion I ask myself. If he 
denies himself the necessaries of life, how are yon 
to give them to him ? ” 

Well,” said Sylvia, I manage as best I can by 
hardly ever eating in his presence ; he does not notice, 
particnlarly at breakfast. He enjoyed his egg and 
toast this morning, and really said nothing abont my 
nnwonted extravagance.” 

I have a plan in my head,” said Jasper, which 
may or may not come to anything. Yon know those 
few miserable barn-door fowls which your father 
keeps jnst by the shrubbery in that old hen-house? ” 

Yes,” replied Sylvia. 

Do they ever lay any eggs ? ” 

No.” 

I thought not. I wonder a prudent, careful man 
like Mr. Leeson should keep them eating their heads 
off, so to speak.” 

Oh, they don’t eat much,” replied Sylvia. I 
...got them when father spoke so much about the 
wasted potato-skins. I bought them from a gipsy. I 
did not know they were so old.” 

We must get rid of those fowls,” said Jasper. 
‘^You must tell your father that it is a great waste 
of money to keep them; and, my dear, we will give 
him fowl to eat for his dinner as long as the old 


181 


I'HE FALL IN THE SNOW. 

fowls in the shrubbery last. There are ten of them. 
I shall sell them — very little indeed we shall get for 
them — and he will imagine he is eating them when he 
really is consuming a delicate little bird like the one 
you and I are going to enjoy for our dinner to-day. 

What fun ! ’’ said Sylvia, the color coming into 
her cheeks and her eyes sparkling. You do not 
think it is wrong to deceive him, do you ? 

Wrong ! Bless you ! no,” replied Jasper. And 
now, my dear, what is the matter with you? You 
look ” 

How ? ” replied Sylvia. 

^^Just as if you were bursting to tell me some- 
thing.” 

I am — I am,” answered Sylvia. Oh J asper, 
you must help me ! ” 

“ Of course I will, dear.” 

“ I have resolved to accept your most kind offer. 
I will pay you somehow, in some fashion, but if you 
could make just one of Evelyn’s frocks fit for me to 
wear ! ” 

^^Ah!” replied Jasper. How, I am as pleased 
about this as I could be about anything. We will 
have more than one, my pretty young miss. But 
what do you want it for?” 

I am going to do a great, big, dangerous thing,” 
replied Sylvia, “li father discovers, things will be 
very bad, I am sure ; but perhaps he will not discover... 
Anyhow, I am not proof against temptation. I met 
Lady Frances Wynford.” 

^^And how does her ladyship look?” asked Jasper 
— as proud as ever ? ” 

She was not proud to me, Jasper; she was quite 
nice. She asked me to take a drive with her.” 

^^You took a drive with her ladyship I”- 


182 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


I did indeed ; yon must treat me with great re- 
spect after this.” 

Jasper put her arms akimbo and burst into a loud 
laugh. 

“ I guess,” she said after a pause, you looked just 
as fine and aristocratic as her ladyship's own self.” 

I drove in a luxurious carriage, and had a lovely 
fur cloak wrapped round me,” replied the girl ; and 
Lady Frances was very, very kind, and she has asked 
me to spend Saturday at the Castle.” 

Saturday ! Why, that is to-morrow.” 

Yes, I know it is.” 

You are going? ” 

Yes, I am going.” 

^^You will see my little Eve to-morrow?” 

“Yes, Jasper.” 

Jasper's black eyes grew suspiciously bright; she 
raised her hand to dash away something which 
seemed to dim them for a second, then she said in 
a brisk tone : 

We have our work cut out for us, for you shall 
not go shabby, my pretty, pretty maid. I will soon 
have the dinner in order, and ^'' 

“ But what have you got for father's dinner ? ” 

“ A little soup. You can tell him that you boiled 
his chop in it. It is really good, and I am putting in 
lots of pearl barley and rice and potatoes. He will 
be ever so pleased, for he will think it cost next to 
nothing ; but there is a good piece of solid meat boiled 
down in that soup, nevertheless.” 

“ Oh, thank you, J asper ; you are a comfort to me.” 

“ Well,” replied Jasper, “ I always like to do my 
best for those who are brave and young and put 
upon. You are a ve'^y silly girl in some ways. Miss 
Sylvia ; but you have been good to me, and I mean 


THE FALL IN THE SNOW. 183 

to be good to you. Now then, dinner is well forward, 
and we will go and search out the dress.’^ 

The rest of the day passed quickly, and with in- 
tense enjoyment as far as Sylvia was concerned. She 
had sufficiently good taste to choose the least remark- 
able of Evelyn’s many costumes. There was a rich 
dark-brown costume, trimmed with velvet of the 
same shade, which could be lengthened in the skirt 
and let out in the bodice, and which the young girl 
would look very nice in. A brown velvet hat accom- 
panied the costume, with a little tuft of ostrich 
feathers placed on one side, and a pearl buckle to 
keep all in place. There were muffs and furs in 
quantities to choose from. Sylvia would for once in 
her life, be richly apparelled. Jasper exerted her- 
self to the utmost, and the pretty dress was all in 
order by the time night came. 

It was quite late evening when 'Sylvia sought the 
room where her father lived. A very plain but at 
the same time nourishing supper had been provided 
for Mr. Leeson. Sylvia’s own supper she' would take 
as usual with Jasper. Sylvia dashed into her father’s 
room, her eyes bright and her cheeks glowing. She 
was surprised and distressed to see the room empty. 
She wondered if her father had gone to his bedroom. 
Quickly she rushed upstairs and knocked at the door; 
there was no response. She opened the door softly 
and went in. All was cold and icy desolation within 
the large, badly furnished room. Sylvia shivered 
slightly, and rushed downstairs again. She peeped 
out of the window. The snow was falling heavily in 
great big flakes. 

Oh, I hope it will not snow too much to-night ! ” 
thought the young girl. '^But no matter; however 
deep it is, I shall And my way to Castle Wynford to- 
morrow.” 


184 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


She wondered if her father would miss her, if he 
would grow restless and anxious; but nevertheless 
she was determined to enjoy her pleasure. Still, 
where was he now? She glanced at the fire in the 
big grate; she ventured to put on some more coals 
and to tidy up the hearth; then she drew down the 
blinds of the windows, pulled her father’s arm-chair 
in front of the fire, sat down herself by the hearth, 
and waited. She waited for over half-an-hour. Dur- 
ing that time the warmth of the fire made her drowsy. 
She found herself nodding. Suddenly she sat up 
wide awake. A queer sense of uneasiness stole over 
her; she must go and seek her father. Where could 
he be ? * How she longed to call J asper to her aid ! 
But that, she knew, would be impossible. She 
wrapped a threadbare cloak, which hung on a peg 
in the hall, round her shoulders, slipped her feet into 
goloshes, and set out into the wintry night. She had 
not gone a dozen yards before she saw the object of 
her search. Mr. Leeson was lying full length on the 
snow ; he was not moving. Sylvia had a wild horror 
that he was dead ; she bent over him. 

Father ! father ! ” she cried. 

There was no answer. She touched his face with 
her lips; it was icy cold. Oh, was he dead? Oh, 
terror ! oh, horror ! All her accustomed prudence 
flew to the winds. Get succor for him at once she 
must. She dashed into the kitchen. Jasper was 
standing by the fire. 

Come at once, J asper ! ” she said. Bring 
brandy, and come at once.” 

^^What has happened, my darling?” 

Come at once and you will see. Bring brandy — ■ 
brandy.” 

Jasper in an emergency was all that was admira- 
ble. She followed Sylvia out into the snow, and be- 


THE FALL IN THE SNOW. 185 

tween tliem they dragged Mr. Leeson back to the 
house. / 

‘^Now, dear/’ said Jasper, I will give him the 
brandy, and I’ll stand behind him. When he comes 
to I will slip out of the room. Oh, the poor gentle- 
man ! He is as cold as ice. Hold that blanket and 
warm it, will you Sylvia? We must put it round 
him. Oh, bless you, child ! heap some coals on the 
fire. What matter the expense? There! you can- 
not lift that great hod ; I’ll do it.” 

Jasper piled coals on the grate; the fire crackled 
and blazed merrily. Mr. Leeson lay like one dead. 

He is dead — he is dead I ” gasped Sylvia. 

^^No, love, not a bit of it; but he slipped in the 
cold and the fall stunned him a bit, and the cold is 
so strong he could not come to himself again. He 
will soon be all right; we must get this brandy be- 
tween his lips.” 

That they managed to do, and a minute or two 
later the poor man opened his eyes. Just for a sec- 
ond it seemed to him that he saw a strange woman, 
stout and large and determined-looking, bending over 
him; but the next instant, his consciousness more 
wholly returning, he saw Sylvia. Sylvia’s little face, 
white with fear, her eyes, large with love and anxiety, 
were close to his. He smiled into the sweet little 
face, and holding out his thin hand, allowed her to 
clasp it. There was a rustle as though somebody was 
going away, and Sylvia and her father were alone. 
A moment later the young girl raised her eyes and 
saw Jasper in the background making mysterious 
signs to her. She got up. J asper was holding a cup 
of very strong soup in her hand. Sylvia took it with 
thankfulness, and brought it to her father. 

Do you know,” she said, trying to speak as cheer- 
fully as she could, ^Hhat you have behaved very; 


186 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


badly? You went out into the snow when you 
should have been in your warm room, and you fell 
down and you fainted or something. Anyhow, I 
found you in time ; and now you are to drink this.^’ 

I won’t ; hot water will do — not that expensive 
stuff,” said Mr. Leeson, true to the tragedy of his 
life even at this crucial moment. 

Drink this and nothing else,” said Sylvia, speak- 
ing as hardly and firmly as she dared. 

Mr. Leeson was too weak to withstand her. She 
fed him by spoonfuls, and presently he was well 
enough to sit up again. 

Child, what a fire ! ” he said. 

‘^Yes, father; and if it means our very last six- 
pence, or our very last penny even, it is going to be a 
big fire to-night ; and you are going to be nursed and 
petted and comforted. Oh father, father, you gave 
me such a fright ! ” 

As Sylvia spoke her composure gave way; her 
tense feelings were relieved by a flood of tears. She 
pressed her face against her father’s hand and sobbed 
unrestrainedly. 

^^You do not mean to say you are really fond of 
me ? ” he said ; and a queer moisture came into his 
own eyes. He said nothing more about the coals, 
and Sylvia insisted on his having more food, and, in 
short, having a really good time. 

Dare I leave him to-morrow ? ” she said to her- 
self. He may be very weak after this ; and yet — 
and yet I cannot give up my great, great fun. My 
lovely dress, too, ready and all ! Oh ! I must go ; I 
am sure he will be all right in the morning.” 

Presently, much to Sylvia’s relief, Mr. Leeson 
suggested that he should sleep on the sofa, in the 
neighborhood of the big fire. 

‘^For you have been so reckless, my dear little 


THE FALL IN THE SNOW. 


187 


girl/’ he said, that really you have provided a fire 
to last for hours and hours. It would be a sad pity 
to waste it ; I think, therefore, that I shall spend the 
night on this sofa, well wrapped up, enjoying the 
heat.” 

Nothing could be better, father,” said Sylvia, 

except a big, very big, fire in your own room, and 
you in your own bed well warmed with hot bottles.” 

should soon be in the workhouse,” was Mr. 
Leeson’s rejoinder. “No, no; I will enjoy the fire 
here now that you have been so extravagant; and 
you had better go to bed if you have had your sup- 
per.” 

Sylvia had had no supper, but Mr. Leeson was far 
too self-absorbed to notice that fact. Presently she 
left him and he lay on the sofa, blinking into the 
fire, and oecasionally half-dozing. After a time he 
dropped off to sleep, and the young girl, who stole in 
to look at him, went out with a satisfied expression 
on her face. 

“ He is quite well again,” she said to .J asper, “ and 
he is sleeping sweetly.” 

“ Now, look here,” said Jasper. “ What is fretting 
you ? ” 

“ I don’t think I ought to leave him to-morrow.” 

“ But I shall be here. I will manage to let him 
have his meals comfortable without his knowing it. 
Do you suppose I have not done more difficult things 
fthan that in my day ? Now, my love, you go to bed 
and sleep sound, and I will have a plan all mature 
to give you your happy day with an undisturbed con- 
science in the morning.” 

Sylvia was really very tired — dead tired. She 
went upstairs, and as soon as she laid her head on 
her riillow was sound asieep. 

..^^nwhile Mr. Leeson slept on for two or three 


138 A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 

hours; it was past the middle of the night when he 
awoke. He woke wide awake, as elderly people will, 
and looked round him. The fire had burnt itself 
down to a great red mass; the roo^m looked cheery 
and comfortable in the warm rays. Mr. Leeson 
stirred himself luxuriously and wrapped the blanket, 
which Jasper had brought from her own stores, 
tightly round his person. After a time, however, ita 
very softness and fluffiness and warmth attracted his 
attention. He began to feel it between his fingers 
and thumb; then he roused himself, sat up, and 
looked at it. A suspicious look came into his eyes. 

What is the matter ? ’’ he said to himself. Is 
Sylvia spending money that I know nothing about? 
Why, this is a new blanket ! I have an inventory of 
every single thing that this house possesses. Surely 
new blankets are not included in that inventory ! I 
can soon see.^^ 

He rose, lit a pair of candles, went to a secretary 
which stood against the wall, opened it, and took out 
a book marked Exact Inventory of all the Furniture 
at The Priory.’^ He turned up the ^^ortion devoted 
to house linen, and read the description of the dif- 
ferent blankets which the meagre establishment con- 
tained. There was certainly a lack of these valuable 
necessaries; the blankets at The Priory had seen 
much service, and were worn thiu with use and wash- 
ing. But this blanket was n^w — oh, delicious, of 
course — but what was the mavi worth who needed 
such luxuries! Mr. Leeson pushed it aside with a 
disturbed look on his face. 

“ Sylvia must be spending money,’’ he said to him- 
self. I have observed it of iate. She looks better, 
and she decidedly gives me extravagant meals. The 
bre^d is not as stale as it mijf;ht be, and there is too 
jnuch meat used. This soup—” 


THE FALL IN THE SNOW. 


189 


Hie took up the empty cup from which he had 
drained the soup a few hours back, and looked at a 
drop or two which still remained at the bottom. 

'^Positively it Jellies,’^ he said to himself— '' jel- 
lies ! ^ Then, too, in my rambles round this evening 
I noticed that smoke again — that smoke coming from 
the kitchen. There is too much fuel used here, and 
these blankets are disgraceful^ and the food is reck* 
less — ^there is no other word for it.” 

He sank back on his sofa and gazed at the fire. 

"Ah!” he said as he looked full at the flames, 
" out you go presently ; and for some time the 
warmth will remain in the room, and I shall not 
dream of lighting any other fire here until that 
warmth is gone. Sylvia takes after her mother. 
There was never a better woman than my dear wife, 
but she was madly, disgracefully extravagant. What 
shall I do if this goes on? — ^and pretty girls like 
Sylvia are apt to be so thoughtless. I wish I could 
send her away for a bit; it will be quite terrible if 
she develops her mother’s tastes. I could not be cruel 
to my pretty little girl, but she certainly will be a 
fearful thorn in my side if she buys blankets of this 
sort, and feeds me with soup that jellies, forsooth! 
What am I to do? I have not saved quite so much 
as I ought during the last week. Ah ! the house is 
silent as the grave. I shall just count out the money 
I have put into that last canvas bag.” 

A stealthy, queer light came into Mr. Leeson’s 
eyes. He crossed the room on tiptoe and turned the 
key in the lock. As he did so he seemed to be as- 
sailed by a memory. 

"Was I alone with Sylvia when I awoke out of 
unconsciousness,” he said to himself, " or was there 
some one else by? I cannot quite make out. Was 
it a dream that I saw an ugly, large woman bending 


190 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


over me ? People do dream things of that sort when 
they sink from exhaustion. I have read of it in 
stories of misers. Misers ! I am nothing of that 
kind; I am just a prudent man who will not spend 
too much — a prudent man who tries to save. It 
must have been a dream that a stranger was in the 
house ; my little girl might take after her mother, but 
she is not so bad as that. Yes, I will take the oppor- 
tunity; I will count what is in the canvas bag. I 
was too weak to-night to attempt the work of bury- 
ing my treasure, but to-morrow night I must be 
stronger. I believe I ate too much, and that is what 
ails me — in fact, I am certain of it. The cold took 
me and brought on an acute attack of indigestion, 
and I stumbled and fell. Poor, dear little Sylvia ! 
But I won’t leave her penniless; that is one com- 
fort.” 

Putting out one candle carefully, Mr. Leeson now 
laid the other on a table. He then went to his sec- 
retary and opened it. He pushed in his hand far, and 
brought out from its innermost depths a small bag 
made of rough canvas. The bag was tied with coarse 
string. He glanced round him, a strange expression 
on his face, and loosening the string of the bag, 
poured its contents upon the table. He poured them 
out slowly, and as he did so a look of distinct de- 
light visited his face. There lay on the table in front 
of him a pile of money — gold, silver, copper. He 
spent some time dividing the three species of coin 
into different heaps. The gold coins were put in 
piles one on top of the other at his right hand, the 
silver lying in still larger heaps in the middle; the 
coppers, up to farthings, lay on his left hand. He 
bent his head and touched the gold with his lips. 

Beautiful ! blessed ! lovely ! ” he muttered. I 
have saved all this out of the money which my dean 


A UMt GIPSY OLOAR’. 


m 

wife would have spent on food and dress and luxu- 
ries. The solid, tangible, precious thing is here, and 
there is more like it — much more like it — many bags 
larger than these, full, full to the brim, all buri^ 
down deep in the fowl-house. No one would guess 
where I bank my spoils. They are as safe as can be. 
I dare not keep much treasure in the house, but no 
one will know where it really lies.^’ 

He counted his gold carefully ; he also counted his 
silver ; finally he counted his copper. He wrote down 
the different sums on a piece of paper, which he 
slipped into the canvas bag; he* put back the coins, 
tied the bag with the string, and returned it to its 
hiding-place. 

“ To-morrow night I must bury it,” he said to 
himself. “ I had hoped that I would have saved a 
little more, but by dint of great additional economy 
I may succeed next month. Well, I must begin to 
be very careful, and I must speak plainly on the sub- 
ject to Sylvia.” 


CHAPTER XYIII. 

A RED GIPSY CLOAK. 

Mr. Leeson looked quite well the next morning, 
and Sylvia ate her scanty brealefast with a happy 
heart; she no longer felt any qualms at leaving her 
father for the day. Jasper assured Sylvia over and 
over again that all would be well; that without in 
the least betraying the secret of her residence in the 
house, she would see to Mr. Leeson’s comforts. The 
difficulty now was for Sylvia to dress in her smart 
clothe® and slip away without her father seeing her. 


l92 A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 

She did not want to get to Castle Wynford much be- 
fore one o’clock, but she would leave The Priory 
long before that hour and wander about in her usual 
fashion. No outdoor exercise tired this energetic 
girl. She looked forward to a whole long day of un- 
alloyed bliss, to the (Society of other girls, to con- 
genial warmth and comfort and luxury. She even 
looked forward with a pleasure, that her father would 
put down to distinct greediness, to nice, temptingly 
served meals. Oh yes, she meant to enjoy everything. 
She meant to drink this cup of bliss to the bottom, 
not to leave one drop untasted. Jasper seemed to 
share her pleasure. Jasper burdened her with many 
messages to Evelyn; she got Sylvia to promise that 
she would contrive a meeting between Evelyn and 
her old maid on the following day. Jasper selected 
the rendezvous, and told Sylvia exactly what she was 
to say to Evelyn. 

Whatever happens, I must see her,” said the 
woman. Tell her there are many reasons ; and tell 
her too that I am hungry for a sight of her — ^hungry, 
hungry.” 

Because you love her so much,” said Sylvia, a 
soft light in her eyes. 

Y^es, my darling, that is it — I love her.” 

And she must love you very much,” said Sylvia. 

Jasper uttered a quick sigh. 

^ It is not Evelyn’s way to love to extremities,” 
she said slowly. You must not blame her, my dear; 
we are all made according to the will of the Al- 
mighty; and Evelyn — oh yes, she is as the apple of 
the eye to me, but I am nothing of that sort to her. 
You see, dear, her head is a bit turned with the lofty 
future that lies before her. In some ways it does 
not suit her; it would suit you. Miss Sylvia, or it 
Svnuld suit Miss Audrey, but it does not suit little 


A flED GIPSY CLOAK. 19^ 

Ev 9. It is too nrach for my little Eve; she would 
do better in a less exalted sphere.’^ 

Well, I do hope and trust she will be glad to see 
you and glad to hear about you,’’ said Sylvia. “ 1 
vnll be sure to tell her what a dear old thing you are. 
But, oh, Jasper, do you think she will notice the 
smart dress made out of her dress ? ” 

^^You can give her this note, dear; I am sending 
her a word of warning not to draw attention to your 
dress. And now, don’t you think you had better get 
into it, and let me see you out by the back prem- 
ises ? ” 

I must go and see father just for a minute first,” 
said Sylvia. 

She ran off, saw her father, as usual busily writ- 
ing letters, and bent down to kiss him. 

“ Don’t disturb me,” he said in a querulous tone. 

I am particularly busy. The post this morning has 
brought me some gratifying news. A little invest- 
ment I made a short time ago in great fear and 
trembling has turned up trumps. I mean to put a 
trifle more money — ^oh, my dear! I only possess a 
trifle^ — into the same admirable undertaking (gold- 
mines, my dear), and if all that the prospectus says 
is true I shall be in very truth a rich man. Not yet, 
Sylvia — don’t you think it — but some day.” 

Oh father ! and if you are ” 

^^Why, you may spend a little more then, dear — ^ 
a little more ; but it is wrong to squander gold. Gold 
is a beautiful and precious thing, my dear; very 
beautiful, very precious, very hard to get.” 

^^Yes, father; and I hope you will have a great 
deal of it, and I hope you will put plenty — plenty of 

money into the — into the ” 

Investment,” said Mr. Leeson. The investment 


194 A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 

that sounds so promising. Don’t keep me now, 
love.” 

I am going out for a long walk, father ; it is 
such a bright, sunshiny day. Good-bye for the pres- 
ent.” 

Mr. Leeson did not hear; he again bent over the 
letter which he was writing. Sylvia ran back to 
J asper. 

He seems quite well,” she said, and very much 
interested in what the post brought him this morn- 
ing. I think I can leave him quite safely. You will 
be sure to see that he has his food.” 

“ Bless you, child ! — yes.” 

“ And you will on no account betray that you live 
here ? ” 

Bless you, child! again — not I.” 

^^Well then, I will get into my finery. How 
grand and important I shall feel 1 ” 

So Sylvia was dressed in the brown costume and 
the pretty brown velvet hat, and she wore a little 
sable collar and a sable muff and then she kissed Jas- 
per, and telling her she would remember all the mes- 
sages, started on her day of pleasure. Jasper saw 
her out by the back entrance. This entrance had 
been securely closed before Jasper’s advent, but be- 
" tween them the woman and the girl had managed to 
'^open the rusty gate, although Mr. Leeson was una- 
ware that it had moved on its hinges for many a 
long day. It opened now to admit of Sylvia’s exit, 
and Jasper went slowly back to the house, meditat- 
ing as she did so. Whatever her meditations were, 
they roused her to action. She engaged herself busily 
in her bedroom and kitchen. She opened her trunk 
and took out a small bag which contained her money. 
She had plenty of money still, but it would not last 
Without Sylvia’s knowing it^ she had oftem 


A RED GIPSY CLOAK. 


195 


spent 'more than a pound a week on this establish- 
ment. It had been absolutely necessary for her to 
provide herself with warm bedclothes, and to add to 
the store of coals by purchasing anthracite coal, 
which is almost smokeless. In one way or another 
^ her hoard was diminished by twenty pounds ; she had 
therefore only forty more. When this sum was spent 
she would be penniless. 

Not that I am afraid,” thought Jasper, for 
Evelyn will have to give me more money — she must. 
I could ■ not leave my dear little Sylvia now that I 
find the dreadful plight she is in; and I cannot stay 
far from my dear Evelyn, for although she does not 
love me as I love her, still, I should suffer great pain 
if I could not be, so to speak, within call. I wonder 
if my plan will succeed. I must have a try.” 

Jasper, having fulfilled her small duties, sat for a 
time gazing straight before her. The hours went on. 
The little carriage clock which she kept in her bed- 
room struck eleven, then twelve. 

Time for him to have something,” thought J as- 
per. ‘‘Now can I possibly manage? Yes, I think 
so.” 

She took a saucepan, which held something mys- 
terious, out into the open air. It was an old, shabby 
saucepan. She hid it in the shrubbery. She then 
went back to her room and changed her dress. She 
was some little time over her toilet, and when she 
once more emerged into view, the old Jasper, to all 
appearance, had vanished. 

A dark, somewhat handsome woman, in a faded 
red gipsy cloak, now stood before the looking-glass. 
Jasper slipped out the back way, pushed aside the 
rusty gate, said a friendly word to Pilot — who 
wagged his tail with approbation — and carrying a 
basket on her arm, walked slowly down the road. 


196 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


She met one or two people, and accosted them in the 
true Romany style. 

May I tell your fortune, my pretty miss ? May I 
cross your hand with silver and tell you of the fine 
gentleman who is going to ride by presently? Let 
me, my dear — let me.” 

And when the young girl she addressed ran away 
giggling, little suspecting that Jasper was net a real 
gipsy, Jasper knew that her scheme had succeeded. 
She even induced a village boy to submit to her for- 
tune-telling, and half-turned his head by telling him 
of a treasure to be found, and a wife in an upper 
class who would raise him once for all to a position 
of luxury. She presently pounded loudly on The 
Priory gates. Mr. Leeson had an acute ear; he al- 
ways sat within view of these gates. His one desire 
was to keep all strangers from the premises; he had 
trained Pilot for the purpose. Accordingly Jasper’s 
knocks were not heeded. Sylvia was always desired 
to go to the village to get the necessary food ; trades- 
people were not allowed on the premises. His letter 
occupied him intently ; he was busy, too, looking over 
files of accounts and different prospectuses; he was 
engaged over that most fascinating pastime, counting 
up his riches. But, ah ! ah ! how poor he was ! Oh, 
what a poverty-stricken man ! He sighed and 
grumbled as he thought over these things. Jasper 
gave another furious knock, and finding that no at- 
tention was paid to her imperious summons, she 
pushed open the gate. Pilot immediately, as his cus- 
tom was, appeared on guard. He stood in front of 
Jasper and just for a moment barked at her, but she 
gave him a mysterious sign, and he wagged his tail 
gently, went up to her, and let her pat him on the 
head. The next instant, to Mr. Leeson’s disgust, the 
gipsy and the dog were walking side by side up to th« 


A RED GIPSY CLOAK. 197 

door. He sprang to his feet, and in a moment was 
standing on the steps. 

Go away, my good woman ; go away at once. I 
cannot have you on the premises. I will set the dog 
on you if you don’t go away.” 

One minute, kind sir,” whined J asper. I have 
come to know if you have any fowls to sell. I want 
some fowls; old hens and cocks — not young pullets 
or anything of that sort. I want to buy them, sir, 
and I am prepared to give a good price.” 

These extraordinary remarks aroused Mr. Leeson’s 
thoughtful attention. He had long been annoyed by 
the barn-door fowls, and they were decidedly old. 
He had often wished to dispose of them; they were 
too tough to eat, and they no longer laid eggs. 

If you will promise to take the fowls right away 
with you now, I do not mind selling them for a good 
price,” he said. “ Are you prepared to give a good 
price? I wonder where my daughter is; she would 
know better than I what they are worth. Stand 
where you are, my good woman; do not attempt to 
move or the dog Pilot will fly at your throat. I will 
call my daughter.” 

Mr. Leeson went into the house and shouted for 
Sylvia. Of course there was no answer. 

I forgot,” muttered Mr. Leeson. “ Sylvia is out. 
Really that child over-exercises ; such devotion to the 
open air must provoke unnecessary appetite. I wish 
that horrid gipsy would go away! How extraordi- 
nary that Pilot did not fly at her! But they say 
gipsies have great power over men and animals. Well 
if she does give a fair price for the birds I may as 
well be quit of them; they annoy me a good deal, 
and some time, in consequence of them, some one 
may discover my treasure. Good heavens, how awful ! 
Jibe thought almost unmans me.^^ 


198 


A VERY NAUGHTY GtRL. 


Mr. Leeson therefore came out and spoke in quite 
a civil tone for him. 

If you will accompany me to the fowl-house I 
will show you the birds, but I may as well say at once 
that I won’t give them for a mere nothing, old as 
they are — and I should be the last to deceive you as 
to their age. They are of a rare kind, and interest- 
ing from a scientific point of view.” 

" I do not know about scientific fowls,” replied the 
gipsy, but I want to buy a few old hens to put into 
my pot.” 

Eh ? ” cried Mr. Leeson in a tone of interroga- 
tion. ^^Have you a recipe for boiling down old 
fowls ? ” 

Have not I, your honor I And soon they are 
done, too — in a jifi}'’, so to speak. But let me look 
at them, your honor, and I will pay you far more 
than any one else would give for them.” 

You won’t get them unless you give a very good 
sum. You gipsies, if the truth were known, are all 
enormously rich.” 

He walked round to the hen-house, accompanied 
by the supposed gipsy and Pilot. The fowls, about 
a dozen in number, were strutting up and down their 
run. They were hungry, poor creatures, for they 
had had but a slight meal that morning. The gipsy 
pretended to bargain for them, keeping a sharp eye 
all the time on Mr. Leeson. 

This one,” she said catchinp!' the most disreputa- 
ble-looking of the birds, is the one I want for the 
gipsies’ stew. There, I will give you nine-pence for 
this bird.” 

Mnepence ! ” cried Mr. Leeson, almost shrieking 
out the word. Ho you think I would sell a valuable 
hen like that for ninepence ? And you say it can be 
boiled down to eat tender ! ” 

** Boiled down to eat tender ! ” said the supposed 


A RED GIPSY CLOAK 


199 


gipsy. ^^Wliy, it can be made delicious. There is 
broth in it, soup in it, and meat in it. There is din- 
ner for four, and supper ioT four, and soup for four 
in this old hen ! 

And you offer me ninepence for such a valuable 
bird ! I tell you what : I wish you would show me 
that recipe. I will give you sixpence for it. I do 
not know how to make an old hen tender.” 

Give me a quarter of an hour, your honor, and 
you wull not know that you are not eating the young- 
est chicken in the land.” 

But how are you to cook it ? ” 

I will make a bit of fire in the shrubbery, and 
do it by a recipe of my own.” 

You are sure you will not go near the house? ” 
No, your honor.” 

^^But how can a fowl that is now alive be fit to 
eat in a quarter of an hour ? ” 

It is a recipe of my grandmother’s, your honor, 
and I am not going to give it- until you taste what 
the bird is like. Now, if you will go away I will get 
it ready for you.” 

Mr. Leeson really felt interested. 

What a sensible woman ! ” he said to himself. I 
shall try and get that recipe out of her for three- 
pence ; it will be valuable for my little book of cheap 
recipes; it would probably sell the book. How to 
make four dinners, four lunches, and four plates of 
soup out of an old hen. A most taking recipe — 
most taking ! ” 

He walked up and down while the pretended gipsy 
heated up the stew she had already made out of a 
really tender chicken. The poor old hen was tied up 
so that she could not cackle or make any sound, and 
put into the bottom of the supposed gipsy’s basket; 
and presently Jasper appeared carrying the stew in 
a cracked basin. 


200 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


^^Here, your honor, eat it up before me, and tell 
me afterwards if a better or a more tender fowl ever 
existed.^^ 

It was in this way that Mr. Leeson made an excel- 
lent repast. He was highly pleased, for decidedly 
the boniest and most scraggy of the fowls had been 
selected, and nothing could be more delicious than 
this stew. He fetched a plate and knife and fork 
from his sitting-room, where he always kept a cer- 
tain amount of useful kitchen utensils, ate his din- 
ner, pronounced it to be the best of the best, and de- 
sired the gipsy to leave the balance in the porch. 

Thank you,’^ he said ; it is admirable. And so 
you really made that out of my old hen in a few min- 
utes? I will give you threepence if you will give 
me the recipe.” 

I could not sell it for threepence, sir — no, not for 
sixpence; no, not for a shilling. But I should like 
to make a bargain for the rest of the fowls.” 

How much will you give for each.” 

Taking them all in a heap, I will give sixpence 
apiece,” replied the gipsy. 

Mr. Leeson uttered a scream. 

You have outdone yourself, my good woman,” he 
said. Do you think I am going to give fowls that 
will make such delicious and nourishing food away 
for that trivial sum? My little daughter is a very 
clever cook, and i shall instruct her with regard to 
the serving up of the remainder of my poultry. If 
you will not give me the recipe I must ask you to 
go.” 

The gipsy pretended to be extremely angry. 

wonT go,” she said, unless you allow me to 
tell you your fortune; I won’t stir, and that’s flat.” 

" I do not believe in gipsy fortune-tellers. I shall 


A RED GIPSY CLOAK. 201 

liave to call the police if you do not leave my estab- 
lishment immediately.” 

And how will you manage when you don’t ever 
leave your own grounds? I am thinking it may be 
you are a bit afraid. People who stick so close to 
home often have a reason.” 

This remark frightened Mr. Leeson very much. 
He was always in terror lest some one would guess 
that he kept his treasure on the premises. 

^‘^Look here/’’ he said, raising his voice. ^^You 
see before you the poorest man for my position in 
the whole of England; it is with the utmost diffi- 
culty that I can keep soul and body together. Ob- 
serve the place; observe the house. Do you think 
I should care for a recipe to make old fowls tender 
if I were not in very truth a most poverty-stricken 
person ? ” 

I will tell you if you show me your palm,” said 
the gipsy. 

How, Mr. Leeson was superstitious. It was the 
last thing he credited himself with, but nevertheless 
he was. The gipsy, with her dancing, black eyes, 
looked full at him. He had a shadowy, almost a 
fearful idea that he had seen that face before — ^he 
could mot make out when. Then it occurred to him 
that this was the very face that had bent over him 
for an instant the night before when he was coming 
back from his fit of unconsciousness. Oh, it was im- 
possible that the gipsy could have been here then! 
Had he seen her in a sort of vision ? He felt startled 
and alarmed. The gipsy kept watching him; she 
seemed to be reading him through and through. 

I saw you in a dream,” she said. And I know 
you will show your hand ; and I know I have things 


202 


A VERY NA0GHTY GIRL. 


Well, well ! ” said Mr. Leeson, here is sixpence. 
Tell me your gibberish, and then go.’^ 

The gipsy looked twice at the coin. 

^^It is a poor one,” she said. ^^But them who ia 
rich always give the smallest.” 

I am not rich, I tell you.” 

They who are rich find it hardest to part with 
their pelf. But I will take it.” 

I will give you a shilling if youfil go. But it is 
hard for a very poor man to part with it.” 

Sixpence will do,” said the gipsy, with a laugh. 

Give it me. Now show me your palm.” 

She pretended to look steadily into the wrinkled 
palm of the miser^s hand, and then spoke. 

I see here,” she said, much wealth. Yes, just 
where this cross lies is gold. I also see poverty. I 
also see a very great loss and a judgment.” 

Go !” screamed the angry man. Do not tell me 
another word.” 

He dashed into the house in absolute terror, and 
banged the hall door after him. 

1 said I would give him a fright,” said Jasper 
to herself. Well, if he donT touch another morsel 
till Miss Sylvia comes home late to-night, he won’t 
die after my dinner. Ah, the poor old hen ! I must 
get her out of the basket now or she will be suffo- 
cated.” 

The gipsy walked slowly down the path, let herself 
out by the front entrance, walked round to the back, 
got in once more, and handed the old hen to a boy 
who was standing by the hedge. 

There,” she said. There’s a present for you. 
Take it at once and go.” 

What do I want with it ? ” he asked in aston- 
ishment. “Why, it belongs to old Mr. Leeson, the 
miser ! ” 


“ WHY HID YOU DO IT? 


203 


Go — go ! ” she said. You can sell it for six- 
pence, or a shilling, or whatever it will fetch, only 
take it away.” 

The boy ran off laughing, the hen tucked under 
his arm. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

WHY DID YOU DO IT ? " 

Meanwhile Sylvia was thoroughly enjoying her- 
self. She started for the Castle in the highest spir- 
its. Her walk during the morning hours had not 
fatigued her; and when, soon after twelve o’clock, 
she walked slowly and thoughtfully up the avenue, 
a happier, prettier girl could scarcely be seen. The 
good food she had enjoyed since Jasper had appeared 
on the scene had already begun to tell. Her cheeks 
were plump, her eyes bright; her somewhat pale 
complexion was creamy in tint and thoroughly 
healthy. Her dress, too, effected wonders. Sylvia 
would look well in a cotton frock; she would look 
well as a milkmaid, as a cottage girl; but she also 
had that indescribable grace which would enable her 
to fill a loftier station. And now, in her rich furs 
and dark-brown costume, she looked fit to move in 
any society. She held Evelyn’s letter in her hand. 
Her one fear was that Evelyn would remark on her 
own costume transmogrified for Sylvia’s benefit; 

^^Well, if she does, I don’t much care,” thought 
the happy girl. After all, truth is best. \^y 
should I deceive? I deceived when I was here last, 
when I wore Audrey’s dress. I had not the couragd 


204 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


then that I have now. Somehow to-day I feel happy 
and not afraid of anything.’^ 

She was met, just before she reached the front en- 
trance, by Audrey and Evelyn. 

‘^Here, Evelyn,’’ she cried — ^‘here is a note for 
you.” 

Evelyn took it quickly. She did not want Au- 
drey to know that Jasper was living at The Priory. 
She turned aside and read her note, and Audrey de- 
voted herself to Sylvia. Audrey had liked Sylvia 
before; she liked her better than ever now. She was 
far too polite to glance at her improved dress; that 
somehow seemed to tell her that happier circum- 
stances had dawned for Sylvia, and a sense of re- 
joicing visited her. 

" I am so very glad you have come ! ” she said. 

Evelyn and I have been planning how we are to 
spend the day. We want to give you, and ourselves 
also, a right good time. Do you know that Evelyn 
and I are schoolgirls now? Is it not strange? Dear 
Miss Sinclair has left us. We miss her terribly; but 
I think we shall like school-life — eh. Eve?” 

Evelyn had finished J aspePs letter, and had thrust 
it into her pocket. 

I hate school-life ! ” she said emphatically. 

Oh Eve ! but why ? ” asked Audrey. “ I thought 
you were making a great many friends at school.” 

‘^Wherever I go I shall make friends,” replied 
Evelyn in a careless tone. That, of course, is due 
to my position. But I do not know, after all,” she 
continued, that I like fair-weather friends. 
Mothery used to tell me that I must be careful when 
with them. She said they would, one and all, expect 
me to do soniething for them. Now, I hate people 
who want you to do things for them. For my part. 


“ WHY DID YOU DO IT ? ” 20b 

I shall soon let my so-called friends know that I am 
not that sort of girl.” 

Let us walk about now,” said Vudrey. It will 
be lunch-time before long; afterwards I thought we 
might go for a rile. Can you ride, Sylvia?” 

I used to ride once,” she answered, coloring high 
with pleasure.” 

I can lend you a habit ; and we have a very nice 
horse — quite quiet, and at the same time spirited.” 

I am not afraid of any* horse,” answered the 
girl. “ I should like a ride immensely.” 

“ We will have lunch, then a ride, then a good 
cosy chat together by the schoolroom fire, then din- 
ner; and then, what do you say to a dance? We 
have asked some young friends to come to the Castle 
to-night for the purpose.” 

I must not be too late in going home,” said 
Sylvia. And,” she added, I have not brought a 
dress for the evening.” 

Oh, we must manage that,” said Audrey. What 
a good thing that you and I are the same height! 
Now, shall we walk round the shrubbery ? ” 

^ The shrubbery always reminds me,” said Sylvia, 
of the first day we met.” 

Yes. I was very angry with you that day,” said 
Audre}^, with a laugh. You must know that I al- 
ways hated that old custom of throwing the Castle 
open to every one on New Year’s Day.” 

But I am too glad of it,” said Sylvia. It made 
me know you, and Evelyn too.” 

DonT forget, Audrey,” said Evelyn at that mo* 
ment, that Sylvia is really .my friend. It was I 
who first brought her to the Castle. — You do not for- 
get that, do you, Sylvia ? ” 

No,’^ said Sylvia, smiling. And I like you both 


20G 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


awfully. But do tell me about your school — do 
please/^ 

Well/’ said Audrey, there is a rather exciting 
thing to tell — something unpleasant, too. Perhaps 
you ought not to know.” 

Please — please tell me. I am quite dying to 
hear about it.” 

Audrey then described the mysterious damage 
done to Sesame and Lilies. 

Miss Henderson was told,” she said, and yes- 
terday morning she spoke to the entire school. She 
is going to punish the person who did it very severely 
if she can find her; and if that person does not con- 
fess, I believe the whole school is to be put more 
or less into Coventry.” 

But how does she know that any of the girls did 
it ? ” was Sylvia’s answer. There are servants in 
the house. Has she questioned them ? ” 

She has ; but it so happens that the servants are 
quite placed above suspicion, for the book was .whole 
at a certain hour the very first day we came to school, 
and that evening it was found in its mutilated con- 
dition. During all these hours it happened to be in 
the Fourth Form schoolroom.” 

^^Yes,” said Evelyn in a careless tone. It is 
quite horrid for me, you know, for I am a Fourth 
Form girl. I ought not to be I ought to be in the 
Sixth Form with Aqdrey. But there ! those unpleas- 
ant mistresses have no penetration.” 

But why should you wish to be in a higher form 
than your requirements warrant?” replied Sylvia. 

Oh,” she added, with enthusiasm, don’t I envy 
you both your luck! Should I not love to be at 
school in order to work hard ! ” 

"“^By the way, Sylvia,” said Audrey, suddenly 
how have you been educated ? ” 


“ WHY DID YOU DO IT ? ” 


20t 


'^Why, anyhow/’ said the girl. ^‘1 have taught 
myself mostly. But please do not ask me any ques- 
tions. I don’t want to think of my own life at all 
to-day ; I am so very happy at being with you 
two.” 

Audrey immediately turned the conversation ; 
but soon, by a sort of instinct, it crept back again to 
the curious occurrence which had taken place at 
Miss Henderson’s school. 

Please do not speak of it at lunch,” said Audrey, 
for we have not told mother or father anything 
about it. We hope that this disgraceful thing will 
not be made public, but that the culprit will con- 
fess.” 

Much chance of that ! ” said Evelyn ; and she 
nudged Sylvia’s arm, on which she happened to be 
leaning. 

The girls presently went into the house. Lunch 
followed. Lady Frances was extremely kind to 
Sylvia — in fact, she made a pet of her. She looked 
with admiration at the pretty and suitable costume, 
and wondered in her own heart what she could do 
for the little girl. 

I like her,” she said to herself. She suits me 
better than any girl I have ever met except my own 
dear Audrey. Oh, how I wish she were the heiress 
instead of Evelyn ! ” 

Evelyn was fairly well behaved : she had learnt to 
suppress herself. She was now outwardly dutiful to 
Lady Frances, and was, without any seeming in the 
matter, atfectionate to her uncle. The Squire was 
always specially kind to Evelyn ; but he liked young 
girls, and took notice of Sylvia also, trying to draw 
her out. He spoke to her about her father. He 
told her that he had once known a distinguished man 
pf the name, and wondered if it could be the same. 




A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Sylvia colored painfully, and showed by many signs 
that the conversation distressed her. 

It cannot be the same, of course,’’ said the Squire 
lightly, for my friend Robert Leeson was a man 
who was very likely to rise to the very top of his pro- 
fession. He was a barrister of extreme eminence. I 
never forget the brilliant way he spoke in a cause 
celehre which occupied public attention not long ago. 
He won the case for his clients, and covered himself 
with well-earned glory.” 

Sylvia’s eyes sparkled ; then they grew dim with 
unshed tears. She lowered her eyes and looked on 
her plate.. Lady Frances nodded softly to herself. 

The same — doubtless the same,” she said to her- 
self. most distinguished man. How terribly 

sad ! I must inquire into this ; Edward has unex- 
pectedly given me the clue.” 

The girls went for a ride after lunch, and the rest 
of the delightful day passed swiftly. Sylvia counted 
the hours. Whenever she looked at the clock her 
face grew a little sadder. Half-hour after half-hour 
of the precious time was going by. When should 
she have such a grand treat again? At last it was 
time to go upstairs to dress for dinner. 

Now, you must come to my room, Sylvia,” said 
Evelyn. “ Yes, I insist,” she added, for I was in 
reality your first friend.” 

Sjdvia was quite willing to comply. She soon 
found herself in Evelyn’s extremely pretty blue-and- 
silver room. How comfortable it looked — ^how luxu- 
rious, how sweet, how refreshing to the eyes ! The 
cleanliness and perfect order of the room, the bright- 
ness of the fire, the calm, proper look of Read as she 
stood by waiting to dress Evelyn for dinner, all im- 
pressed Sylvia. 

like this life/’ she said suddenly. Perhaps 


Why Did yoD do if ? *’ <• 20 ^ 

it is bad for me even to see 't, bu^ I like it ; I con- 
fess as much/’ 

Perhaps, Miss Leeson,” said Read just then in a 
very courteous voice, ‘^you will not object to Miss 
Audrey lending you the same dress you wore the last 
time you were here ? It has been nicely made up, 
and looks very fresh and new.” 

As Read spoke she pointed to the lovely Indian 
muslin robe which lay across Evelyn^s bed. 

Please, Read,” said Evelyn suddenly, don’t stay 
to help me dress to-night ; Sylvia will do that. I 
want to have a chat with her ; I have a lot to say.” 

I will certainly help Evelyn if I can,” replied 
Sylvia. 

Ver}^ well, miss,” replied Read. To tell you 
the truth, I shall be rather relieved ; my mistress 
requires a fresh tucker to be put into the dress she 
means to wear this evening, and I have not quite 
finished it. Then you will excuse me, young ladies. 
If you want anything will you have the goodness to 
ring ? ” 

The next moment Read had departed. 

Now, that is right,” said Evelyn. “ Now we 
shall have a cosy time ; there is nearly an hour before 
we need go downstairs. How do you like my room, 
Sylvia ? ” 

^^Very much indeed. I see the second bed has 
gone.” 

“ Oh yes. I do not mind a scrap sleeping alone 
now ; in fact, I rather prefer it. Sylvia, I want so 
badly to confide in you ! ” 

“ To confide in me ! How ? Why ? ” 

I want to ask you about Jasper. Oh yes, she 
wants to see me. 1 can manage to slip out about 
nine o’clock on Tuesday next ; we are not to dine 
downstairs on Tuesday night, for there is a bigj 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


SIO 

dinner-party. She can come to meet me then; 1 
shall be standing by the stile in the shrubbery.’* 

But surely Lady Frances will not like you to be 
out so late ! ” 

As if I minded her ! Sylvia, for goodness’ sake 
don’t tell me that you are growing goody-goody.” 

hTo ; I never was tliat/' replied Sylvia. “ I don’t 
think I could be ; it is not in me, I am afraid.” 

I hope not ; I don’t think Jasper would encour- 
age that sort of thing. Yes, I have a lot to tell her, 
and you may say from me that I don’t care for 
school.” 

Oh, I am so sorry ! It is incomprehensible to 
me, for I should think that you would love it.” 

For some reasons I might have endured it ; but 
then, you see, there is that awkward thing about the 
Ruskin book.” 

The Ruskin book ! ” said Sylvia. She turned 
white, and her heart began to beat. Surely — • 
surely, Evelyn, you have had nothing to do with the 
tearing out of the first pages of Sesame and Lilies T* 
‘‘ You won’t tell — ^you promise you won’t tell ? ” 
said Evelyn, nodding her head, and her eyes look- 
ing very bright. 

Oh ! I don’t know. This is dreadful ; please 
relieve my anxiety.” 

Y^ou will not tell ; you dare not ! ” said Evelyn, 
with passion. If you did I would tell about Jasper 
— I would. Oh ! I would not leave a stone un- 
turned to make your life miserable. There, Sylvia, 
forgive me ; I did not mean to scold. I like you so 
much, dear Sylvia ; and I am so glad you have Jas- 
per with you, and it suits me to perfection. But I 
did tear the leaves out of the book ; yes, I did, and 
I am glad I did ; and you must nevea-, never tell.” 


<< WHY DID YOU DO IT ? ” 211 

Eve — oh, Eve ! why did you do such a 
dreadful thing ?” 

I did it in a fit of temper, to spite that horrid 
Miss Thompson ; I hate her so She was so in- 
tolerably cheeky ; she made me stay in during recre- 
ation on the very first day, and she accused me of 
telling lies, and when she had left the room I saw the 
odious book lying on the table. I had seen her 
reading it before, and I thought it was her book ; 
and almxost before I had time to think, the pages 
were out and torn up and in the fire. If I had 
known it was Miss Henderson’s book, of course, I 
should not have done it. But I did not know. I 
meant to punish horrid old Thompson, and it seems 
I have succeeded better than I expected.” 

But, Eve — Eve, the whole school is suspected 
now. What are you going to do ? ” 

Do ! ” replied Evelyn. Nothing.” 

But you have been asked, have you not, whether 
you knew anything about the injury to the book ? ” 
I have, and I told a nice little whopper — a nice, 
pretty little whopper — a dear, charming little whop- 
per — and I mean to stick to it.” 

Eve ! ” 

‘^^You look shocked. Well, cheer up ; it has not 
been your fault. I must confide in some one, so I 
have told you, and you may tell Jasper if you like. 
Dear old jasper! she will applaud me for my spirit. 
Oh dear! do you know, Sylvia, I think you are 
rather a tiresome girl. I thought you too would 
have admired the plucky way I have acted.” 

How can I admire deceit and lies ? ” replied 
Sylvia in a low tone. 

You dare say those words to me I ” 

Yes, I dare. Oh, you have made me unhappy ! 


212 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Oh, you have destroyed my day ! OL Eve, Eve, why 
did you do it ? 

Y^ou won’t tell on me, please, Sylvia? You have 
promised that, have you not ? ” 

Oh, why should I tell ? It is not my place. 
But why did you do it ? ” 

“If you will not tell, nothing matters. I have 
done it, and it is not your affair.” 

“Yes, it is, now that you have confided in me. 
Oh, you have made me unhappy ! ” 

“You are a goose ! But you may tell dear Jas- 
per ; and tell her too that her little Eve will wait 
for her at the turnstile on Tuesday night at nine 
o’clock. Now then, let’s get ready or we shall be 
late for dinner.” 


CHAPTEK XX. 

“ NOT GOOD NOR HONORABLE.” 

It was very late indeed when Sylvia got home. 
On this occasion she was not allowed to return to 
The Priory unaccompanied; Lady Frances insisted 
on Read going with her. Read said very little as the 
two walked over the roads together; but she was 
ever a woman of few words. Sylvia longed to ques- 
tion her, as she wanted to take as much news as 
possible to Jasper, but Read’s face was decidedly 
uninviting. As soon as the woman had gone, Syl- 
via slipped round to the back entrance, where Jasper 
was waiting for her. Jasper had the gate ajar, and 
Pilot was standing by her side. 

“ Come, darling — come right in,” she said. “ The 
coast is clear, and oh ! I have a lot to tell you.” 

She fastened the back gate, making it look as 


NOT GOOD NOR HONORABLE.’* 213 

though it had not been disturbed for years, and a 
moment later the woman and the girl were standing 
in the warm kitchen. 

“ The door is locked, and he will not come,^^ said 
Jasper. He is quite well, and I heard him go 
upstairs to his bed an hour ago.” 

‘^And did he eat anything, Jasper?” 

Oh, did he not, my love ? Oh, I am fit to die 
with laughter when I think of it ! He imagines 
that he has demolished one quarter of the scraggiest 
hen in the hen-house.” 

^^What ! old Wallaroo ?” replied Sylvia, a smile 
breaking over her face. 

Wallaroo, or whatever outlandish name you like 
to call the bird.” 

Please tell me all about it.” 

Sylvia sank down as she spoke into a chair. Jas- 
per related her morning^s adventure, and the two 
laughed heartily. 

Only it seems a shame to deceive him,” said 
Sylvia at last. And so Wallaroo has really gone ! 
Do you know, I shall miss her ; I have stood and 
watched her antics for so many long days. She was 
the most outrageous flirt of any bird I have ever 
come across, and so indignant when old Roger paid 
the least attention to any of his other wives.” 

She has passed her flirting days,” replied J asper, 
and is' now the property of little Tim Donovan in 
the village ; perhaps, however, she will get more 
food there. My dear Miss Sylvia, you must make 
up your mind that each one of those birds has to be 
disposed of in secret, and that I in exchange get in 
sleek and fat young fowls for your father’s benefit. 
But now, that is enough on the subject for the pres- 
ent. Tell me all about Miss Evelyn; I am just dy- 
ing to hear/^ 


214 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


She will meet you on Tuesday evening at nine 
o’clock by the turnstile in the shrubbery/’ replied 
Sylvia. 

That is right. What a brave, dear, plucky pet 
she is ! ” 

Sylvia was silent. 

What is the matter with you, Miss Sylvia ? Had 
you not a happy day ? ” 

I had — very, very happy until just before din- 
ner.” 

And what happened then ? ” 

" I will tell you in the morning, Jasper — not to- 
night. Something happened then. I am sorry and 
sad, but I will tell you in the morning. I must slip 
up to bed now without father knowing it.” 

Your father thinks that you are in bed, for I 
went up, just imitating your step to perfection, an 
hour before he did, and I went into your room and 
shut the door ; and when he went up he knocked at 
the door, and I answered in your voice that I had a 
bit of a headache and had gone to bed. He asked 
me if I had had any supper, and I said no ; and he 
said the best thing for a headache was to rest the 
stomach. Bless you ! he is keen on that, whatever 
else he is not keen on. He went off to his bed think- 
ing you were snug in yours. When I made sure 
that he was well in his bed, which I could tell by the 
creaking of the bedstead I let mvself out. I had 
oiled the lock previously. I shut the door without 
making a sound loud enough to wake a mouse, and 
crept downstairs ; and here I am. You must not 
go up to-night or you will give me away, and ther& 
will be a fine to-do. You must sleep in my cozy 
room to-night.” 

Well, I do not mind that,” replied Sylvia. How 
clever you are, Jasper ! You really did iiianag<» 


“ NOT GOOD NOR HONOR ABLE/» 2X5 


most wonderfully; only again I must say it seems a 
shame to deceive my dear old father.” ' 

It is a question of dying in the cause of your 
dear old father or deceiving him,” replied Jasper in 
blunt tones. Now then, come to- bed, my love, for 
if you are not dead with sleep I am.” 

The next morning Mr. Leeson was in admirable 
spirits. He met Sylvia at breakfast, and congratu- 
lated her on the long day she had spent in the open 
air. 

And you look all the better for it,” he said. 

I was too busy to think about you at tea-time ; 
indeed, I did not have any tea, having consumed a 
most admirable luncheon some time before one 
o’clock. I was so very busy attending to my accounts 
all the afternoon that I quite forgot my dear little 
girl. Well, I have made arrangements, dearest, to 
buy shares in the Kilcolman Gold-mines. The thing 
may or may not turn up trumps, but in any case 
I have made an effort to spare a little money to buy 
some of the shares. That means that we must be 
extra prudent and careful for the next year or so. 
You will aid me in that, will you not, Sylvia ? You 
will solemnly promise me, my dear and only child, 
that you will not give way to recklessness ; when 
you see a penny you will look at it two or three times 
before you spend it. You have not the least idea 
how careful it makes you to keep what I call close and 
accurate accounts, every farthing made to produce 
its utmost value, and, if possible — if possible, my 
dear Sylvia — saved. It is surprising ho ^ little man 
really wants here below ; the luxuries of the present 
day are disgusting, enervating, unnecessary. I 
speak to you very seriously, for now and then, 1 
grieve to say, I have seen traces in you of what 
my married life unhappy.” 


216 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Father, you must not speak against mother/^ 
said Sylvia. Her face was pale and her voice trem- 
bled. There was no one like mother,” she con- 
tinued, “ and for her sake I ” 

'^es, Sylvia, what do you do for her sake ? ” 

“ I put up with this death in life. Oh father, 
father, do you think I really — really like it ?” 

Mr. Leeson looked with some alarm at his child. 
Sylvia^s eyes were full of tears ; she laid her hands 
on the table, bent forward, and looked full across at 
her father. 

For mother’s sake I bear it ; you cannot think 
that I like it ! ” she repeated. 

Mr. Leeson’s first amazement now gave place to 
cold displeasure. 

We will not pursue this topic,” he said. I have 
something more to tell you. I made a pleasant 
discovery yesterday. During your absence a strange 
thing occurred. A gipsy woman entered the avenue 
and walked up to the front door, unmolested by 
Pilot. She seemed to have a strange power over 
Pilot, for the dog did not bar her entrance in the 
least. I naturally went to see what she wanted, and 
she told me that she had come, thinking I might have 
some fowls for sale. ^^Now, you know, my dear, 
those old birds in the hen-house have long been eat- 
ing their heads off, and I rather hailed an oppor- 
tunity of getting rid of them ; they only lay eggs — ■ 
and that but a few — in the warm weather, and dur- 
ing the winter we are at a loss by our efforts to keep 
them alive.” 

know plenty about fowls,” said Sylvia then. 

They need hot suppers and all sorts of good thi^^s 
to make them lay eggs in cold weather.” 

We can do without eggs, but we cannot afford to 
give the fowls hot suppers,” said Mr. Leeson in a 


“NOT GOOD NOR HONORABLE/ 


217 


tone of great dignity. ^^But now, Sylvia, to the 
point. The woman offered a ludicrous price for the 
birds, and of course I would not part with them ; 
at the same time she incidentally — silly person — 
gave herself away. She let me Understand that she 
wanted the fowls to stew down in the gypsy pot. 
Now, of late, when arranging my receipes for pub- 
lication, I have often thought of the gipsies and the 
delicious stews they make out of all sorts of things 
which other people throw away. It occurred to me, 
therefore, to question her; and the result was, dear, 
not to go too much into particulars, that she killed 
one of the fowls, and in a very short time brought me 
a delicious stew made out of the bird, really as tasty 
and succulent as anything I have ever swallowed. 
I paid her a trifle for her services, and the remainder 
of the fowl -is at the present moment lying in the 
cupboard in our sitting-room. I should like it to be 
warmed up for our midday repast ; there is a great 
deal more there than we can by any possibility con- 
sume, but we can have a dainty meal out of part of 
the stew, and the rest can be saved for supper. I have 
further decided that we must get some one to kill the 
rest of the birds, and we will have them one by one on 
the table. Do you ever, my dear Svlvia, in your per- 
ambulations abroad, go near any of the gypsies? — 
for, if so, I should not mind giving you a shilling to 
purchase that woman^s receipe.^^ 

Sylvia at this juncture rose from the table. She 
had with the utmost difficulty kept her composure 
while her father was so innocently talking about the 
gipsy^s stew. 

I will see — I will see, father. I quite under- 
stand,^’ she said ; and the next instant she ran out 
of the room. 

Really/’ thought Mr. Leeson when she had gone. 


218 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Sylvia talks a little strangely at times. Just think 
how she spoke just now of her happy home ! Death 
in life, she called it — a most wrong and exaggerated 
term ; and exaggeration of speech leads to extrava- 
gance of mind, and extravagance of mind means 
most reckless expenditure. If I am not very careful 
my poor child will soon be on the road to ruin. I 
doubt if I ought to feed her up with dainties — and 
really that stewed fowl made a rare and delicious 
dish — ^but it is the most saving thing I can do ; there 
are enough birds in the hen-house to last Sylvia and 
me for several weeks to come.’^ 

Meanwhile Sylvia had rushed off to Jasper. 

Oh Jasper ! she said, I nearly died with 
laughter, and yet it is horrid to deceive him. Oh ! 
please do not kill any more of the birds for a long 
time; it is more than I can stand. Father is so de- 
lighted; and he has offered me a shilling to buy the 
recipe from you.’’ 

Bless you, dear ! ” replied J asper, and I think 
what I am doing for your father is well worth a 
shilling, so you had better give it to me.” 

I have not got it yet,” replied Sylvia. You 
must live on trust, Jasper; but, oh, it is quite too 
funny ! ” 

“ Now, you sit down just there,” said Jasper, 
and tell me what troubled you last night.” 

Sylvia’s face changed utterly when Jasper spoke. 

It is about Eve,” she said. She has done very 
wrong — very wrong indeed.” And then Sylvia re- 
lated exactly what had occurred at school. 

Jasper stood and listened with her arms akimbo; 
her face more than once underwent a curious expres- 
sion. 

“And so you blame my little Eve very much?” 
she said when Sylvia had ceased speaking. 


“NOT GOOD NOR HONORABLE/ 


219 


How can I help it ? To get the whole school ac- 
cused — to tell a lie to do it ! Oh Jasper, how can I 
help myself ? ” 

‘^You were brought up so differently,’’ said Jas- 
per. Maybe if I had had the fearing of you and 
the loving of you from your earliest days I might 
have thought with you ; as it is, I think with Eve. I 
could not counsel her to tell. I cannot but admire 
her spirit when she did what she did.” 

Jasper! Jasper!” said Sylvia in a tone of hor- 
ror, you cannot — cannot mean what you are saying! 
Oh, please unsay those dreadful words! I was hop- 
ing — ^hoping — hoping that you might put things 
right. What is to be done? There is going to be a 
great fuss — a great commotion — a great trouble at 
Miss Henderson’s school. Evelyn can put it right 
by confessing ; are you not going to urge her to con- 
fess ? ” 

I urge my darling to lower herself ! Miss Syl- 
via, if you say that kind of thing to me again, you 
and I can scarcely be friends.” 

‘^Jasper! Jasper!” 

We won’t talk about it,” said Jasper, with de- 
cision. I love you, miss, and what is more, I re- 
spect and admire you, but I cannot rise as high 
as you. Miss Sylvia; I was not reared so. I do not 
think that my little Eve could have done other than 
she did when she was so tempted.” 

Then, J asper, you are a bad friend to Evelyn — 
a very bad friend ; and what is more, if there is great 
trouble at the school, and if Audrey gets into it, 
and if Evelyn herself will never tell, why, I must.” 

Oh, good gracious ! you would not be so mean as 
that; and the poor, dear little innocent confided in 
you ! ” 

I do not want to be so mean, and I will not tell 


m 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


for a long, long time; but I will tell — I will — if no 
one else can put it right, for it is quite too cruel.^^ 

Jasper looked long and full at Sylvia. 

This may mean a good deal,’^ she said — more 
than you think. And have you no sense of honor, 
miss? What you are told in confidence, have you 
any right to give to the world ? ” 

I will not tell if I can help myself, but this mat- 
ter has made me very unhappy indeed.” 

Then Sylvia put on her shabby hat and went out. 
She passed the fowl-house, and stood for a moment, 
a sad smile on her face, looking down at the ill-fed 
birds. Then she went along the tiny shrubbery to 
the front entrance, and^ accompanied as usual by 
her beloved Pilot, started forth. She was in her very 
shabbiest and oldest dress to-day, and the joy and 
brightness of her appearance of twenty-four hours 
ago had absolutely left her young face. It was Sun- 
day morning, but Sylvia never went to church. She 
heard the bells ringing now. Sweetly they pealed 
across the valley, and one little church on the top of 
the hill sent forth a low and yet joyful chime. Syl- 
via longed to press her hands to her ears; she did 
not want to listen to the church bells. Those who 
went to church did right, not wrong ; those who went 
to church listened to God’s word, and followed the 
ways — ^the good and holy ways — of religion. 

And I cannot go because of my shabby, shabby 
dress,” she thought. But why should I not wear 
the beautiful dress I had yesterday and venture to 
church ? ” 

No sooner had the thought come to her than she 
returned, dashed in by the back entrance, desired 
Pilot to stay where he was, flew upstairs, dressed her- 
self recklessly in her rich finery of yesterday, and 
started ofi for church. She had a fancy to go to the 


THE TORN BOOK. 


221 


church on the top of the hill, but she had to walk 
fast to reach it. She did arrive there a little late. 
The verger showed her into a pew half-way up the 
church. One or two people turned to stare at the 
handsome girl. The brilliant color was in her 
cheeks from the quickness of her walk. She dropped 
on her knees and covered her face ; all was confusion 
in her mind. In the Squire’s pew, a very short dis- 
tance away, sat Audrey and Evelyn. Could Evelyn 
indeed mean to pray? Of what sort of nature was 
Evelyn made? Sylvia felt that she could not meet 
her eyes. 

Some people who are not good, who are not hon- 
orable, go to church,” she thought to herself. It is 
very sad and very puzzling.” 


CHAPTER XXL 

THE TORN BOOK. 

On the following morning Audrey and Evelyn 
started off for school. On the way Audrey turned 
to her companion. 

I wonder if anything has been discovered with 
regard to the injured book ? ” she said. 

Oh, I wish you would not talk so continually 
about that stupid old fuss ! ” said Evelyn in her 
crossest voice. 

It is useless to shirk it,” was Audrey’s reply. 

You do not suppose for a single moment that Miss 
Henderson will not get to the bottom of the mischief ? 
For my part, I think I could understand a girl do- 
ing it just for a moment in a spirit of revenge, al- 
though I have never yet felt revengeful to any one — - 


222 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


but how any one could keep it up and allow the 
school to get into trouble is what puzzles me/^ 

^^Were you ever at school before, Audrey was 
Evel 3 'n^s remark. 

No ; were you ? ’’ 

I wish I had been ; I have always longed for 
school.^^ 

“ Well, you have your wish at last. How do you 
like it?” 

“ I should like it fairly well if I were put into a 
higher form, and if this stupid fuss were not go- 
ing on.” 

Why do you dislike the subject being mentioned 
so much ? ’ 

Evelyn colored slightly. Audrey looked at her. 
There was no suspicion in Audrey’s eyes; it was ab- 
solutely impossible for her to connect her cousin 
with anything so mean and low. Evelyn had a great 
many objectionable habits, but that she could com- 
mit what was in Audrey’s opinion a very grave sin, 
and then tell lies about it, was more than the young 
girl could either imagine or realize. 

The pretty governess-cart took them to school in 
good time, and the usual routine of the morning 
began. It was immediately after prayers, however, 
that Miss Henderson spoke from her desk to the as- 
sembled school. 

- I am sorry to tell you all,” she began, that up 
to the present I have not got the slightest clue to 
the mystery of the injured book. I have questioned, 
I have gone carefully into every particular, and all 
I can find out is that the book was left in classroom 
No. 4 (which is usually occupied by the girls of the 
Fourth Form) ; that it was placed there at nine 
o’clock in the morning, and was not used again by 
'Miss Thompson until school was over — namely, be- 


I'HE TORN BOOK. 


m 

tween five and six o’clock in the evening. During 
that time, as far as I can make out, only one girl 
was alone in the room. That girl was Evelyn Wyn- 
ford. I do not in any way accuse Evelyn Wynford 
of having commiUed the sin — for sin it was — ^but I 
have to mention the fact that she was alone in the 
room during recess, having failed to learn a lesson 
which had been set her. During the afternoon the 
room was, as far as I can tell, empty for a couple of 
hours, and of course some one may have come in then 
and done the mischief. I therefore have not the 
slightest intention of suspecting a girl who only ar- 
rived that morning; but I mention the fact, all the 
same, that Evel}^ Wynford was alone in the room 
for the space of twenty minutes/^ 

While Miss Henderson was speaking all eyes were 
turned in Evelyn’s direction; all eyes saw a white 
and stubborn face, and two angry brown eyes that 
flashed almost wildly round the room and then looked 
down. Just for an instant a few of the girls said 
to themselves, That is a guilty face.” But again 
they thought, ^‘How could she do it? Why should 
she do it? No, it cerfainly cannot he Evelyn Wyn- 
ford.” 

As to Audrey, she pitied Evelyn very much. She 
thought it extremely hard on her that Miss Hender- 
son should have singled her out for individual no- 
tice on this most pain|^ occasion, and out of pity 
for herAhe would not once glance in her direction. 

Miss Henderson paused for a moment; then she 
continued : 

Wh(^er the sinner may be, I am determined to 
sift this crime to the bottom. I shall severely punish 
the girl who tore the book unless she makes up her 
mind to confess to me between now and to-morrow 
(evening. If she confesses before school is over to- 


A VERY NAtfGHTY GIRL. 


2 ^ 4 : 

morrow evening, I shall not only not punish but I 
shall forgive her. It will be my painful duty, how- 
ever, to oblige her to confess her sin before the en- 
tire school, as in no other way can the rest of the 
girls be exonerated. I give her till to-morrow even- 
ing to make up her mind. I hope she will ask for 
strength from above to enable her to make this very 
painful confession. I myself shall pray that she 
may be guided aright. If no one comes forward by 
that time, I must again assemble the school to sug- 
gest a very terrible alternative.^’ 

Here Miss Henderson left the room, and the dif- 
ferent members of the school went off to their re- 
spective duties. 

School went on much as usual. The girls were 
forced to attend to their numerous duties; the all- 
absorbing theme was therefore held more or less in 
abeyance for the time being. At recess, however, 
knots of girls might be seen talking to one another 
in agitated whispers. The subject of the injured 
book was the one topic on every one’s tongue. Eve- 
lyn produced chocolates, crystallized fruits, and other 
dainties from a richly embroidered bag which she 
wore at her side, and soon had her own little coterie 
of followers. To these she imparted her opinion 
that Miss Henderson was not only a fuss, but a 
dragon; that probably a servant had torn the book — 
or perhaps, she added. Miss Thompson herself. 

Why,” said Evelyn, “ should not Miss Thompson 
greatly dislike Miss' Henderson, and tear the outside 
page out of the book just to spite her? ” 

But this theory was not received as possible by 
any one to whom she imparted it. Miss Thompson 
was a favorite; Miss Thompson hated no one; Miss 
Thompson was the last person on earth to do such a 
shabby thing. 


the torn book. 


> IS 

Well/’ said Evelyn crossly, I don’t know wao 
did it; and what is more, I don’t care. Come and 
walk with me, Alice,” she said to a pretty little curly- 
headed girl who sat next to her at nlass. Come 
and let me tell you about all the grandeur which will 
be mine by-and-by. I shall be queen hy-and-by. It 
is a shame — a downright shame — ^to worry a girl in 
my position with such a trifle as a torn book. The 
best thing we can all do is to subscribe amongst our- 
selves and give the old dragon another Sesame b>nd 
Lilies. I don’t mind subscribing. Is it not a good 
thought?” 

"^But that will not help her,” said Alice; while 
Cherry, who stood near, solemnly shook her head. 

“ Why will it not help her ? ” asked Evelyn. 

‘^Because it was the inscription she valued — the 
inscription in her brother’s writing ; her brother who 
is dead, you know.” 

Evelyn was about to make another pert remark 
when a memory assailed her. Naughty, heartless, 
rude as she was, she had somewhere a spark of feel- 
ing. If she had loved any one it was the excitable 
and strange woman she had called mothery.” 

If mothery gave me something and wrote my 
name in it I’d be fond of it,” she thought; and Just 
for a moment a prick of remorse visited her hard 
little heart. 

No other girl in the whole school could confess the 
crime which Evelyn had committed, and the evening 
came in considerable gloom and excitement. Audrey 
could talk of nothing else on their way home. 

It is terrible,” said Audrey. I am really sorry 
we are both at the school ; it makes things so unpleas- 
ant for us. And you, Evelyn — I did pity you when 
Miss Henderson said to-day that you were alone in 
3the room. Did you not feel awful ?” 


m 


A VERY NAtJGHTY GIRt. 


I did not/’ replied Evelyn. At least, per- 
haps I did just for a minute.” 

“ Well, it was very brave of you. I should not 
have liked to be in your position.” 

Evelyn turned the conversation. 

I wonder whether any one will confess to-mor- 
row,” said Audrey again. 

“ Perhaps it was one of the servants,” remarked 
Evelyn. Then she said abruptly. Oh, do let us 
change the subject! ” 

There is something fine about Evelyn after all,” 
thought Audrey ; and I am so glad ! She took that 
speech of Miss Henderson’s very well indeed. How, 
I scarcely thought it fair to have her name singled 
out in the way it was. Surely Miss Henderson could 
not have suspected my little cousin 1 ” 

At dinner Audrey mentioned the whole circum- 
stance of the torn book to her parents. The girls 
were again dining with the Squire and Lady Frances. 
The Squire was interested for a short time; he then 
began to chat with Evelyn, who was fast, in her 
curious fashion, becoming a favorite of his. She was 
always at her best in his society, and now nestled up 
close to him, and said in an almost winsome manner : 

Don’t let us talk about the old fuss at school.” 

Whom do you call the old fuss, Evelyn ? ” 

“ Miss Henderson. I don’t like her a bit. Uncle 
Edward.” 

That is very naughty, Evelyn. Remember, I 
want you to like her.” 

Why ? ” 

Because for the present, at least, she is you: 
instructress.” 

But why should I like my instructress ? ” 

She cannot influence you unless you like her.” 

^ Then she will never influence me, because I shall 


THE TORN BOOK. 


227 


never like her/’ cried the reckless girl. " I wish you 
would teach me, Uncle Edward. I should learn from 
you ; you would influence me because I love you.” 

I do try to influence you, Evelyn, and I want 
you to do a great many things for me.” 

would do anything in all the world for him,” 
thought Evelyn, “except confess that I tore that 
book; but that I would not do even for him. Of 
course, now that there has been such an awful fuss, 
I am sorry I did it, but for no other reason. It is 
one comfort, however, they cannot possibly suspect 
me.” 

Lady Frances, however, took Audrey’s information 
in a very different spirit from what her husband did. 
She felt indignant at Evelyn’s having been singled 
out for special and undoubtedly unfavorable notice 
by Miss Henderson, and resolved to call at the school 
the next day to have an interview with the head- 
mistress. She said nothing to Audrey about her 
intention, and the girls went off to school without 
the least idea of what Lady Frances was about to 
do. Her carriage stopped before Chepstow House a 
little before noon. She inquired for Miss Henderson, 
and was immediately admitted into the head-mis- 
tress’s private sitting-room. There Miss Henderson 
a moment or two later joined her. 

“ I am sorry to trouble you,” began Lady Frances 
at once, “but I have come on a matter which 
occasioned me a little distress. I allude to the 
mystery of the torn book. Audrey has told me all 
about it, so I am in possession of full particulars. 
Of course I am extremely sorry for you, and can 
quite understand your feelings with regard to the 
injury of a book you value so much ; but, at the same 
time, you will excuse my saying. Miss Henderson, 
that I think your mentioning Evelyn’s name in the 


228 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


way you did was a little too obvious. It was un- 
comfortable for the poor child, although I understand 
from my daughter that she took it extremely well.^^ 

In a case of this kind,” replied Miss Henderson 
quietly, ^^one has to be just and not to allow any 
favoritism to appear.” 

Oh, certainly,” said Lady Frances ; it was my 
wish in sending both girls to school that they should 
find their level.” 

And I regret to say,” answered Miss Henderson, 
that your niece’s level is not a high one.” 

Alas ! I am aware of it. I have been terribly 
pained since Evelyn came home by her recklessness 
and want of obedience ; but this is a very different 
matter. This shows a most depraved nature ; and of 
course you cannot for a moment have suspected my 
niece when you spoke of her being alone in the room.” 

Had any other girl been alone in the room I 
should equally have mentioned her name,” said Miss 
Henderson. “I certainly did not at the time suspect 
Miss Wynford.” 

What do you mean by ^ did not at the time ’ ? 
diave you changed your opinion ? ” 

Lady Frances’s face turned very white. 

I am sorry to say that I have.” 

What do you mean ? ” 

If you will pardon me for a moment I will 
explain.” 

Miss Henderson left the room. 

While she was absent Lady Frances felt a cold 
dew breaking out on her forehead. 

This is beyond everything,” she thought. But 
it. is impossible ; child could never have done it. 
What motive would she have ? She is not as bad as 
that ; and it was her very first day at school.” 

Miss Henderson re-entered the room, accompanied 


THE TORN BOOK. 


bj Miss Thompson. In Miss Thompson’s hand was 
a copy of the History of England that Evelyn had 
been using. 

Will you kindly open that book/’ said Miss 
Henderson, and show Lady Frances what you have 
found there ? ” 

Miss Thompson did so. She opened the History 
at the reign of Edward I. Between the leaves were 
to be seen two fragments of torn paper. Miss 
Thompson removed them carefully and laid them 
upon Lady Frances’s hand. Lady Frances glanced at 
them, and saw that they were beyond doubt torn from 
a copy of Ruskin’s Sesame and Lilies. She let them 
drop back again on to the open page of the book. 

I accuse no one,” said Miss Henderson. Even 
now I accuse no one ; but I grieve to tell you. Lady 
Frances, that this book was in the hands of your 
niece, Evel)^ Wynford, on that afternoon. — Miss 
Thompson, will you relate the entire circumstances 
to Lady Frances ? ” 

I am very, very sorry,” said Miss Thompson. I 
wish with all my heart I had understood the child 
better, but of course she was a stranger to me. The 
circumstance wes this : I gave her the history of the 
reign of Edward I. to look over during class, as of 
course on her first day at school she had no regular 
lessons ready. She glanced at it, told me she knew 
the reign, and amused herself looking about during 
the remainder of the time. At recess I called her 
to me and questioned her. She seemed to be totally 
ignorant of anything relating to Edward I. I 
reproved her for having made an incorrect state- 
ment ” 

“ For having told a lie, you mean,” snapped Lady 
Frances. 

Miss Thompson bowed. 


m 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


I reproved her, and as a pnnishment desired her 
to look over the reign while the other girls were in 
the playground.” 

And qnite right/’ said Lady Frances. 

" She was very much annoyed, but I was firm. ^ I 
left her with the book in her hand. 'I have nothing 
more to say. At six o’clock that evening I removed 
Sesame and Lilies from its place in the classroom, 
and took it away to continue the preparation of a 
lecture. I then found that several pages had been 
removed. This morning, early, I happened to take 
this very copy of the History, and found these frag- 
ments in the part of the book which contains the 
reign of Edward I.” 

Suspicion undoubtedly now points to Evelyn,” 
said Miss Henderson ; and I must say. Lady Fran- 
ces, that although a matter of this kind pertains 
entirely to the school, and must be dealt with abso- 
lutely by the head-mistress, yet your having called, 
and in a measure taken the matter up, relieves me 
of a certain responsibility.” 

Suspicion does undoubtedly point to the unhapp} 
child,” said Lady Frances ; but still, I can scarcely 
believe it. What do you mean to do ?” 

. I shall to-morrow morning, have to state before 
the entire school what I have now stated to you.” 

It might be best for me to remove Evelyn, 
and let her confess to you in writing.” 

I do not think that would be either right or fair. 
If the girl is taken away now she is practically 
injured for life. Give her a chance, T beseech you. 
Lady Frances, of retrieving her character.” 

Oh, what is to be done ? ” said Lady Frances. 

To think that my daughter should have a girl like 
that for a companion ! You do not know how we 
are all to be pitied.” 


STICK TO YOUR COLORS, EVELYN/' 28X 


do indeed ; you have my sincere sympathy/^ 
said Miss Henderson. 

And what do you advise ? 

I think, as she is a member of the school, you 
must leave her to me. She committed this offence 
on the very first day of her school-life, and if possible 
v/e must not be too serere on her. She has not been 
brought up as an English girl.” 

Lady Frances talked a little longer with the head- 
mistress, and went away ; she felt terribly miserable 
and unhappy. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

STICK TO YOUR COLORS^ EVELYN.” 

Evelyn met J asper, as arranged, on Tuesday 
evening. She found it quite easy to slip away un- 
noticed, for in truth Lady Frances was too unhappy 
to watch her movements particularly. The girls had 
been dining alone. Audrey had a headache, and had 
gone to bed early. Evelyn rushed up to her room^ 
put on a dark shawl, which completely covered her 
fair hair and white-robed little figure, and rushed out 
by a side entrance. She wore thin shoes, however, 
being utterly reckless with regard to her health. 
Jasper was waiting for her.- It took but an instant 
for Jasper to clasp her in her arms, lifting her off 
the ground as she did so. 

Oh, my little darling,” cried the affectionate 
woman — My sweet little white Eve ! Oh, let me 
hug you ; let me kiss you ! Oh, my pet, it is like 
cold water to a thirsty person to clasp you in my 
arms again.” 

"Do not squeeze me quite so tight, Jasper,” said 


232 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Evelyn. Yes, of course, I am glad to see you — 
very glad.’’ 

But let me feel 5^our feet, pet. Oh, to think of 
your running out like this in your house-shoes ! 
You will catch your death ! Here, I will sit down 
on this step and keep you in my arms. Now, is 
not that cozy, my fur cloak wrapped rmnd you, feet 
and all ? Is not that nice, little Eve ? ” 

‘‘ Yes, very nice,” said Evelyn. It is almost as 
good as if I were back again on the* ranch with 
mothery and you.” 

Ah, the happy old days ! ” sighed J asper. 

Y^es, they were very happy, J asper. I almost 
wish I was back again. I am worried a good bit ; 
things are not what I thought they would be in 
England. There is no fuss made about me, and at 
school they treat me so horridly.” 

You bide your time, my love ; you bide your 
time.” 

don’t like school, Jas.” 

And why not, my beauty ? You know you must 
be taught, my dear Miss Evelyn ; an ignorant young 
lady has no chance at all in these enlightened days.” 

‘^Oh ! please, J as, do not talk so much like a horrid 
book ; be your true old self. What does learning 
matter ? ” 

Everything, love ; I assure you it does.” 

Well, I shall never be learned ; it is too much 
trouble.” 

But why don’t you like school, pet ? ” 

I will tell you. I have got into a scrape ; I did 
not mean to, but I have.” 

Oh, you mean about that book. Sylvia told me. 
Why did you tell Sylvia, Evelyn ? ” 

I had to tell some cue, and she is not a school- 
girl." 


‘‘ STICK TO YOUR COLORS, EVELYN.” 233 


She is not your sort, Evelyn.” 

Is she not ? I like her very much.” 

But she is not your sort ; for instance, she could 
not do a thing of that kind.” 

Oh, I do not suppose many people would have 
spirit enough,” said Evelyn in the voice of one who 
had done a very fine act. 

She could not do it,” repeated Jasper ; ^^and I 
expect she is in the right, and that you, my little 
love, are in the wrong. You were differently trained. 
Well, my dear Eve, the long and short of it is that 
I admire what you did, only somehow Sylvia does 
not, and you will have to be very careful or she 
may ” 

What — what, Jasper ? ” 

She may not regard it as a secret that she will 
always keep.” 

Is she that sort ? Oh, the horrid, horrid thing !” 
said Evelyn. Oh,' to think that I should have told 
her ! But you cannot mean it, it is impossible that 
you can mean it, J asper ! ” 

Don’t you fret, love, for I will not let her. If 
she dares to tell on you, why, I will leave her, and 
then it is pretty near starvation for the poor little 
miss.” 

You are sure you will not let her tell ? I really 
am in rather a nasty scrape. They are making such 
a horrid fuss at school.^ This evening was the limit 
given for the guilty person — I should not say the 
guilty person, but the spirited person — to tell, and 
the spirited person has not told ; and to-morrow 
morning goodness knows what will happen. Miss 
Henderson has a rod in pickle for us all, I expect. 
I declare it is quite exciting. None of the girls 
suspect me, and I talk so openly, and sometimes they 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


m 

laugh, too. I suppose we shall all be punished. I 
do not really know what :s going to be done.” 

You hold your tonsrue and let the whole matter 
slide. That is my advice,” said J asper. I would 
either do that or 1 would out with it boldly — one or 
the other. Say you did it, and that you are not 
ashamed to have done it.” 

I could not — I could not,” said Evelyn. " I may 
be brave after a fashion, but I am not brave enough 
for that. Besides, you know, Jasper, I did say 
already that I had not done it.” 

“Oh, to be cure,” answered J asper. “I forgot that. 
Well, you must stick to your colors now. Eve ; and 
at the worst, my darling, you have but to come to 
me and I will shield you.” 

“At the worst — ^yes, at the worst,” said Evelyn. 
“I will remember that. But if I want to come to 
you very badly, how can I ? ” 

“ I will come every night to this stile at nine 
o’clock, and if you want me you will find me. I will 
stay here for exactly five minutes, and any message 
you may like to give 5 ^ou can put under this stone. 
Now, is not that a ’cute thought of your dear old 
Jasper’s ?” 

“ It is — it is,” said the little girl. “ Perhaps, Jas- 
per, I had better be going back now.” 

“ In a minute, darling — in a minute.” 

“ And how are you getting on with Sylvia, 
J asper ? ” 

“ Oh, such fun, dear ! I am having quite an 
exciting time — hidden from the old gentleman, and 
acting the gipsy, and pretending I am feeding him 
with old fowls when I am giving him the tenderest 
chicken. You have not, darling, a little scrap of 
money to spare that you can help old Jasper with ? ” 

“Oh ! you are so greedy, Jasper ; you are always 


ONE WEEK OP GRACE. 


235 


asking for things. Uncle Edward makes me an 
allowance, but not much ; no one would suppose I 
was the heiress of everything.’^ 

“ Well, dear, the money don’t naatter. I will come 
here again to-morrow night. Now, keep up your 
pecker, little Eve, and all will be well.” 

Evelyn kissed Jasper, and was about to run back 
to the house when the good woman remembered the 
light shoes in which she had come out. 

I’ll carry you back,” she said. Those precious 
little feet shall not touch the frosty ground.” 

Jasper was very strong, and Evelyn was all too 
willing. She was carried to within fifty yards of the 
side entrance in Jasper’s strong arms; then she dashed 
back to the house, kissed her hand to the dark 
shadow under a tree, and returned to her own room. 
Read had seen her, but Evelyn knew nothing of that. 
Read had had her suspicions before now, and deter- 
mined, as she said, to keep a sharp lookout on young 
miss in future. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

ONE WEEK OF GRACE. 

There never was a woman more distressed and 
puzzled than Miss Henderson. She consulted with 
her sister. Miss Lucy; she consulted with her favor- 
ite teacher, Miss Thompson. They talked into the 
small hours of the night, and finally it was resolved 
that Evelyn should have another chance. 

I must appeal to her honor ; it is impossible that 
any girl could be quite destitute of that quality,’^ 
said Miss Henderson. 


236 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


I am sure you are doing right, sister,” said Miss 
Lucy. “ Once you harden a girl you do for her. 
Whatever Evelyn Wynford^s faults may be, she will 
hold a high position one day. It would be terrible 
— more than terrible — if she grew up a wicked 
woman. How awful to have power and not to use 
it aright! My dear Maria, whatever you are, be 
merciful.” 

must pray to God to guide me aright,” answered 
Miss Maria. This is a case for a right judgment in 
all things. Poor child ! I pity her from my heart ; 
but how to bring her to the necessary confession is 
the question.” 

Miss Henderson went to bed, but not to sleep. 
Early in the ■ orning she arose, having made up her 
mind what to do. 

Accordingly, when Audrey and Evelyn arrived in 
the pretty little governess-cart — Audrey with a 
high color in her cheeks, looking as sweet and fresh 
and good and nice as English girl could look, and 
Evelyn tripping after her with a certain defiance on 
her white face and a look of hostility in her brown 
eyes — ^they were both greeted by Miss Henderson 
herself. 

Ah, Audrey dear,” she said in a cheerful and 
friendly tone, how are you this morning ? — How do 
you do, Evelyn ? — Ho, Audrey, you are not late ; you 
are quite in nice time. Will you go to the school- 
room, my dear ? I will join you presently for prayers. 
— Evelyn, can I have a word with you ? ” 

« Why so ? ” asked Evelyn, backing a little. 

Because I have something I want to say to 
you.” 

Audrey also stood still. She cast a hostile 
glance at Miss Henderson, saying to herself : 

After all, my head-mistress is horribly unfair ; 


ONE WEEK OF GRACE. 237 

she is doubtless going to tell Evelyn that she suspects 
her.” 

Evelyn,” said Audrey, I will wait for you in the 
dressing-room if Miss Henderson has no objection.” 

But I have, for it may be necessary for me to 
detain your cousin for a short time,” said Miss 
Henderson. Go, Audrey ; do not keep me any 
longer.” 

Evelyn stood sullenly and perfectly still in the 
hall ; Audrey disappeared in the direction of the 
schoolrooms. Miss Henderson now took Evelyn’s 
hand and led her into her private sitting-room. 

" What do you want me for ? ” asked the little 
girl. 

I want to say something to you, Evelyn.” 

Then say it, please.” 

You must not be pert.” 

I do not know what ^ pert ’ is.” 

^^What you are now. But there, my dear child, 
please control yourself ; believe me, I am truly sorry 
for you.” 

Then you need not be,” said Evelyn, with a toss 
of her head. I do not want anybody to be sorry 
for me. I am one of the most lucky girls in the 
world. Sorry for me ! Please don’t. Mothery 
could never bear to be pitied, and I won’t be pitied ; 
I have nothing to be pitied for.” 

Who did you say never cared to be pitied ? ” 
asked Miss Henderson. 

Never you mind.” 

And yet, Evelyn, I think I have heard the words. 
You allude to your mother. I understand from Lady 
Prances that your mother is dead. You loved her, 
did you not ? ” 

Evelyn gave a quick nod ; her face seemed to say. 

That is nothing to you.” 


238 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


I see you did, and she was fond of you.’’ 

In spite of herself Evelyn gave another nod. 

Poor little girl ; how sad to be without her ! ” 

Don’t,” said Evelyn in a strained voice. 

You lived all your early days in Tasmania, and 
/our mother was good to you because she loved you, 
and you loved her back ; you tried to please her 
because you loved her.” 

Oh, bother ! ” said Evelyn. 

Come here, dear.” 

Evelyn did not budge an inch. 

Come over to me,” said Miss Henderson. 

Miss Henderson was not accustomed to being dis- 
obeyed. Her tone was not loud, but it was quiet 
and determined. She looked full at Evelyn. Her 
eves were kind. Evelyn felt as if they mesmerised 
her. Step by step, very unwillingly, she approached 
the side of the head-mistress. 

“ I love girls like you,” said Miss Henderson then. 

Bother ! ” said Evelyn again. 

And I do not mind even when they are sulky and 
/ude and naughty, as you are now ; still, I love them 

love them because I am sorry for them. 

^^You need not be sorry for me ; I won’t have 
/ou sorry for me,” said Evelyn. 

If I must not be sorry for you I must be some- 
N hing else.” 

What ? ” 

Angry with you.” 

Why so ? I never ! Wliat do you ihean now ? 

I must be angry with you, Evelyn — very angry. 
But I will say no more by way of excusing "my own 
conduct. I will say nothing of either sorrow or 
anger. I want to state a fact to you.” 

Get it over,” said Evelyd. 

Miss Henderson now approached the table ; she 


ONE WEEK OE GEacE, 


Opened the History at the reign of Edward I., and 
taking two tiny fragments of torn paper from 
the pages of the book, she laid them in her open 
palm. In her other hand she held the mutilated copy 
of Sesame and Lilies. The print on the torn scrap 
exactly corresponded with the print in the injured 
volume. Miss Henderson glanced from Evelyn to 
the scraps of paper, and from Evelyn to the copy of 
Euskin. 

You have intelligence,” she said ; " you must see 
what this means.” 

She then carefully replaced the bits of paper in 
the History and laid it on the table by her side. 

Between now,” she said, and this time yesterday 
Miss Thompson discovered these scraps of paper in 
the copy of the History which you had to read on the 
morning of the day when you first came to school. 
The scraps are evidently part of the pages torn from 
the injured book. Have you anything to say with 
regard to them ? ” 

Evelyn shook her head ; her face was white and her 
eyes bright. But ther was a small red spot on each 
cheek — a spot about the size of a farthing. It did not 
grow any larger. It gave a curious effect to the pallid 
face. The obstinacy of the mouth was very apparent. 
The cleft in the chin still further showed the curious 
bias of the girl’s character. 

Have you anything to say — any remark to 
make ?” 

Again the head was slowly shaken. 

Is there any reason why I should not immediately 
after prayers to-day explain these circumstances to 
the whole school, and allow the school to draw its 
©wn conclusions ? ” 

Evelyn now raised her eyes and fixed them on 
Miss Henderson’s face. 


240 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


You will not do that, will you ? she asked. 

Have you ever, Evelyn, heard of such a thing a# 
circumstantial evidence ? ” 

No. What is it ? 

You are very ignorant, my dear child — ignorant 
as well as wilful ; wilful as well as wicked.^^ 

No, I am not wicked ; you shall not say it ! 

Tell me, is there any reason why I should not 
show what I have now shown you to the rest of the 
school, and allow the school to draw its own con- 
clusion 

You won’t — will you ? ” 

^‘Must I explain to you, Evelyn, what this means ? ” 

You can say anything you like.” 

These scraps of paper prove beyond doubt that 
you, for some extraordinary reason, were the person 
who tore the book. Why you did it is beyond my 
conception, is beyond Miss Thompson’s conception, is 
beyond the conception of my sister Lucy ; but that 
you did do it we none of us for a moment doubt.” 

Oh, you are wicked ! How dare you think such 
things of me ? ” 

Tell me, Evelyn — tell me why you did it. Come 
here and tell me. I will not be unkind to you, my 
poor little girl. I am sorry for one so ignorant, so 
wanting in all conceptions of right or wrong. Tell 
me, dear, and as there is a God in heaven, Evelyn, I 
will forgive you.” 

I will not tell you what I did not do,” said the 
angry child. 

You are vexed now and do not know what you 
are saying. I will go away, and come back again at 
the end of half-an-hour ; perhaps you will tell me 
then.” 

Evelyn stood silent. Miss Henderson, taking' the 
History with her, left the room. She turned the 


ONE WEEK OF GRACE. 


241 

key in the lock. Evelyn rushed to the window. 
Could she get out by it ? She rushed to the door and 
tried to open it. Window and door defied her efforts. 
She was ];)cked in. She was like a wild creature 

in a trap. To scream would do no good. Never 

before had the spoilt child found herself in such a 
position. A wild agony seized her ; even now she 
did not repent. 

If only mothery were alive ! If only she were 

back on the ranch ! If only Jasper were by her 

side ! 

Oh mothery ! oh J asper ! she cried ; and then 
a sob rose to. her throat, tears burst from her eyes. 
The tension for the time was relieved ; she huddled 
up in a chair, and sobbed as if her heart would 
break. 

Miss Henderson came back again in half-an-hour. 
Evelyn was still sobbing. 

Well, Evelyn,’’ she said, I arn just going into 
the schoolroom now for prayers. Have you made up 
your mind ? Will you tell me why you did it, and 
how you did it, and why you denied it ? Just three 
questions, dear ; answer truthfully, and you will have 
got over the most painful and terrible crisis of your 
life. Be brave, little girl; ask God to help you.” 

cannot tell you what I do not know,” burst 
now from the angry child. Think what you like. 
Do what you like. I am at your mercy ; but I hate 
you, and I will never be a good girl — never, never ! 
I will be a bad girl always — always ; and I hate you 
— I hate you ! ” 

Miss Henderson did not speak a word. The most 
violent passion cannot long retain its hold when the 
■person on whom its rage is spent makes no reply. 
Even Evelyn cooled do-wn a little. Miss Henderson 
utood quite still ; then she said gently ; 




A VERY naughty Glllt. 


I am deeply sorry. I was prepared for this. It 
will take more than this to subdue you.^’ 

Are you going into the schoolroom with those 
scraps of paper and are you going to tell all the 
girls I am guilty ? said Evelyn. 

^^No, I shall not do that; i will give you another 
chance. There was to have been a holiday to-day, 
but because of that sin of yours there will be no 
holiday. There was to be a visit on Saturday to the 
museum at Chisfield, which the girls were all looking 
forward to ; they are not to go on account of you. 
There were to be prizes at the break-up; they will 
not be given on account of you. The girls will not 
know that you are the cause of this deprivation, but 
they will know that the deprivation is theirs because 
there is a guilty person in the school, and because 
she will not confess. Evelyn, I give you a week 
from now to think this matter over. Remember, my 
dear, that I know you are guilty; remember that my 
sister Lucy knows it, and Miss Thompson ; but before 
you are publicly disgraced we wish to give you a 
chance. We will treat you during the week that has 
yet to run as we would any other girl in the school. 
You will be treated until the week is up as though 
you were innocent. Think well whether you will 
indeed doom your companions to so much disappoint- 
ment as will be theirs during the next week, to so 
dark a suspicion. During the next week the school 
will practically be sent to Coventry. Those who 
care for the girls will have to hold aloof from them. 
All the parents will have to be written to and told 
that there is an ugly suspicion hanging over the 
school. Think well before you put your companions, 
your school fellows, into this cruel position.'’’ 

It is you who are cruel,” said Evelyn. 

I must ask God to melt your hard heart, Evelyn.’^ 


243 


ONE WEEK OF GRACE. 

And are von really going to do all this ? ” 
Certainly.^^ 

^^And at the end of the week ?” 

'‘'If you have not confessed befot-e then I shall 
be obliged to confess for you before all the school. 
But, my poor child, you will ; you must make amends. 
God could not have made so hard a heart ! 

Evelyn wiped away her tears. She scarcely knew 
what she felt ; she scarcely comprehended what was 
going to happen. 

" May I bathe my eyes,’’ she said, " before I go 
with you into the schoolroom ? ” 

" You may. I will wait for you here.” 

The little girl left the room. 

" I never met such a character,” said Miss Hender- 
son to herself. " God help me, what am I to do with 
her ? If at the end of a week she has not con- 
fessed her sin, I shall be obliged to ask Lady Frances 
to remove her. Poor child — poor child ! ” 

Evelyn came back, looking pale but serene. She 
held out her hand to Miss Henderson. 

" I do not want your hand, Evelyn.” 

" You said you would treat me for a week as if I 
were innocent.” 

" Very well, then ; I will take your hand.” 

Miss Henderson entered the schoolroom holding 
Evelyn’s hand. Evelyn was looking as if nothing 
had happened; the traces of her tears had vanished. 
She sat down on her form ; the other girls glanced at 
her in some wonder. Prayers were read as usual ; the 
head-mistress knelt to pray. As her voice rose on 
the wings of prayer it trembled slightly. She prayed 
for those whose hearts were hard, that God would 
soften them. She prayed that wrong might be set 
right, that good might come out of evil, and that she 
herself might be guided to have a right judgment in 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


m 

all things. There was a great solemnity in her 
prayer, and it was felt throughout the hush in the 
big room. When she rose from her knees she as- 
cended to her desk and faced the assembled girls. 

“ You know/’ she said, “ what an unpleasant task 
lies before me. The allotted time for the confession 
of the guilty person who injured my book. Sesame 
and Lilies, has gone by. The guilty person has not 
confessed, but I may as well say that the injury has 
been traced home to one of your number — but to 
whom, I am at present resolved not to tell. I give 
that person one week in order to make her confession. 
I do this for reasons which my sister and I consider 
all-sufficient ; but during that week, I am sorry to say, 
my dear girls, you must all bear with her and for 
her the penalty of her wrong-doing. I must with- 
hold indulgences, holidays, half-holidays, visits from 
friends ; all that makes life pleasant and bright and 
home-like will have to be withdrawn. Work will 
have to be the order of the hour — work without 
the impetus of reward — work for the sake of work. 
I am sorry to have to do this, but I feel that such a 
course of conduct is due to myself. In a week’s time 
from now, if the girl has not confessed, I must take 
further steps ; but I can assure the school that the 
cloud of my displeasure will then alone visit the 
guilty person, on whom it will fall with great sever- 
ity.” 

There was a long, significant pause when Miss 
Henderson ceased speaking. She was about to de^ 
scend from her seat when Brenda Fox spoke. 

Is this quite fair ? ” she said. “ I hope I am not 
asking an impertinent question, but is it fair that 
the innocent should guffer for the guilty ? ” 

I must ask you all to do so. Think of the history 


ONE WEEK OF GRACE. 245 

of the past, girls. Take courage; it is not the first 
time.” 

I think,” said Brenda Fox later on that same day 
to Audrey, that Miss Henderson is right.” 

Then I think her wrong,” answered Audrey. Of 
course I do not know her as well as you do, Brenda, 
and I am also ignorant with regard to the ordinary 
rules of school life, but I cannot but feel it would be 
much better if the guilty girl will not -confess, to 
punish her at once and put an end to the thing.” 

It would be pleasanter for us,” replied Brenda 
Fox; ^^but then. Miss Henderson never thinks of 
that.” 

What do you mean ? ” 

I mean that Miss Henderson is the sort of woman 
who would think very little of small personal pain 
and inconvenience compared with the injury which 
might be permanently inflicted on a girl who was 
harshly dealt with.” 

Still I do not quite understand. If any girl in 
the school did such a disgraceful thing it ought to 
be known at once.” 

Miss Henderson evidently does know, but for 
some reason she hopes the girl will repent.” 

And we are to be punished ? ” 

Is it not\ worth having a little discomfort if the 
girFs character can be saved ? ” 

“ Yes, of course ; if it does save her.” 

We must hope for that. For my part,” said 
Brenda in a reverent tone, I shall pray about it. I 
believe in prayer.” 

"And so do I,” answered Audrey. "But do you 
know, Brenda, that I think Miss Henderson was 
greatly wanting in tact when she mentioned my poor 
little cousin\ name two days ago.” 


♦246 A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 

Why so ? Your cousin did happen to be alone in; 
the room.” 

But it seemed to draw a very unworthy suspicion 
upon her head.” 

Oh no, no, Audrey ! ” answered Brenda. Who 
could think that your cousin would do it? Besides, 
she is quite a stranger; it was her first day at " 
school.” 

Then have vou the least idea who did it ? ” 

None; no one has. We are all very fond of Miss 
Thompson. We are all fond of Miss Henderson; we 
respect her, and Miss Lucy as most able and worthy 
mistresses. We enjoy our school-life. Who could 
have been so unkind ? ” 

Audrey had an uncomfortable sensation at her 
heart that Evelyn at least did not enjoy her school- 
life ; that Evelyn disliked Miss Thompson, and openly 
said that she hated Miss Henderson. Still, that 
Evelyn could really be guilty did not for an instant 
visit her brain. 

Meanwhile Evelyn went recklessly on her way. 
The denouement, of whatever nature, was still a 
week off. For a week she could be gay or imperti- 
nent or rude or defiant or good, just as the mood 
took her ; at the end of the week, or towards the end, 
she would run away. She would go to Jasper and 
tell her she must hide her. This was her resolve. She 
was as inconsequent as an infant. To save herself 
trouble and pain was her one paramount idea; even 
her schoolfellows’ annoyance and distress scarcely 
worried her. As she and Audrey always spent their 
evenings at home, the dullness of the school, the in- 
crease of lessons and the absence of play, the walks 
two and two in absolute silence, scarcely depressed 
her ; she could laugh and play at home, and talk to 
her uncle and draw him out to tell her stories of her 


“ WHO IS E. W. ? 


24T 

father. The one redeeming trait in her character 
Avas her love for Uncle Edward. She was certainly 
going down hill very rapidly at this time. Poor 
child! who Avas there to , understand her, to bring 
her to a standstill, to help her to choose right? 


CHAPTEE XXIY. 

'^AVHO IS E. AV. ?" 

The one person who might have helped Evelyn 
was too busy with her OAvn troubles just then to think 
a great deal about her. Poor Sylvia was visited with 
a very great dread. Her father’s manner was strange ; 
she began to fear that he suspected Jasper’s presence 
in the house. If Jasper left, Sylvia felt that things 
must come to a crisis; she could not stand the life 
she had liA^ed before the comfortable advent of this 
kindly but ill-informed woman. Sylvia was really 
very much attached to J asper, and although she 
argued much over Evelyn, and disagreed strongly 
Avith her with regard to the best way to treat this un- 
ruly little member of society, Sylvia’s very life de- 
pended on Jasper’s purse and Jasper’s tact. 

One by one the fowls disappeared, the same boy 
receiving them over the hedge day by day from 
Jasper. The boy sold each of the old hens for six- 
pence, and reaped quite a harvest in consequence. 
He was all too willing to keep Jasper’s secret. 
Jasper bought tender young cockerels from a neigh- 
bor in the village, conveyed them home under her 
arm, killed them, and dressed them in various and 
dainty manners for Mr. Leeson’s meals. He was 
loud in his praise of Sylvia, and told her that if the 


248 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


worst came to the worst she could go out as a lady 
cook. 

Nothing could give me such horror, my dear 
child,” he said, as to thing that a Leeson, and a 
member of one of the proudest families in the king- 
dom, should ever demean herself to earn money ; but, 
my dear girl, in these days of chance and change one 
must be prepared for the worst — there never is any 
telling. Sylvia, I go through anxious moments — 
very, very anxious moments.” 

You do, father,” answered the girl. You watch 
the post too much. I cannot imagine,” she con- 
tinued, why you are so fretted and so miserable, for 
surely we must spend very, very little indeed.” 

We spend more than we ought, Sylvia — far more. 
But there, dear, I am not ^complaining ; I suppose a 
young girl must have dainties and fine dress.” 

Fine dress ! ” said Sylvia. She looked down at 
her shabby garment and colored painfully. 

Mr. Leeson faced her with his bright and sunken 
dark eyes. 

Come here,” he said. 

She went up to him, trembling and her head 
hanging. 

I saw you two days ago ; it was Sunday, and 
you went to church. I was standing in the shrub- 
bery. I was lost — yes, lost — in painful thoughts. 
Those recipes which I was about to give to the world 
were occupying my mind, and other things as well. 
You rushed by in your shabby dress; you went into 
the house by the back entrance. Sylvia dear, I 
sometimes think it would be wise to lock that door. 
With you and me alone in the house it might be 
safest to have only one mode of ingress.” 

But I always lock it when I go out,” said Sylvia ; 


WHO IS E. W. ? ” 249 

^ and it saves so much time to be able to use the back 
entrance.” 

It is just like you, Sylvia ; you argue about 
everything I say. However, to proceed. You went 
in; I wondered at your speed. You came out again 
in a quarter of an hour transformed. Where did you 
get that dress ? ” 

What dress, father ? ” 

Do not prevaricate. Look me straight in the 
face and tell me. You were dressed in brown of 
rich shade and good material. You had a stylish and 
fanciful and hideous hat upon your head; it had 
feathers. My very breath was arrested when I saw 
the merry-andrew you made of yourself. You had 
furs, too — doubtless imitations, but still, to all ap- 
pearance, rich furs — round neck and wrist. Sylvia, 
have you during these months and years been se- 
cretly saving money ? ” 

No, father.” 

^^You say ^No, father,’ in a very strange tone. 
If you had no money to buy the dress, how did you 
get it?” 

It was — given to me.” 

By whom?” 

I would rather not say.” 

But you must say.” 

Here Mr. Leeson took Sylvia by both her wrists ; 
he held them tightly in his bony hands. He was 
seated, and he pulled her down towards him. 

Tell me at once. I insist upon knowing.” 

‘‘1 cannot — ^ther'*! I will not.” 

You defy me ? ” 

^^If that is defying you, father, yes. The dress 
was given to me.” 

You refuse to say by whom ? ” 

^^Yes, father.” 


250 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


^^Then leave my presence. I am angry, hurt. 
Sylvia, yon must return it.’^ 

Again, no, father.” 

Sylvia, have you ever heard of the Fifth Com- 
mandment ? ” 

have, father; but I ■will break it rather than 
return the dress. I have been a good daughter to 
you, but there are limits. You have no right to in- 
terfere. The dress was given to me; I did not steal 
it.” 

Now you are intolerable. I -will not be agitated 
by you; I have enough to bear. Leave me this 
minute.” 

Sylvia left the room. She did not go to Jasper; 
she felt that she could not expose her father in the 
eyes of this woman. She ran up to her own bed- 
room, locked the door, and flung herself on her bed. 
Of late she had not done this quite so often. Circum- 
stances had been happier for her of late: her father 
had been strange, but at the same time affectionate; 
she had been fed, too, and warmed; and, oh! the 
pretty dress — the pretty dress — she had liked it. 
She was determined that she would not give it up; 
she would not submit to what she deemed tyranny. 
She wept for a little; then she got up, dried her 
tears, put on her cloak (sadly thin from wear), and 
went out. Pilot came, looked into her face, and 
begged for her company. She shook her head. 

^^No, darling; stay at home — guard him,” she 
whispered. 

Pilot understood, and turned away. Sylvia found 
herself on the high-road. As she approached the 
gate, and as she spoke to Pilot, eager eyes watched 
her over the wire screen which protected the lower 
part of Mr. Leeson’s sitting-room. 

^^What can all this mean?” he said to himself. 


“ WHO IS E. W. ? 


251 


There is a mystery about Sylvia. Sometimes I feel 
that there is a mystery about this house. Sylvia used 
to be a shocking cook ; now the most dainty chef who 
has ever condescended to cook meals for my pam- 
pered palate can scarcely excel her. She confessed 
that she did not get the recipe from the gipsy; the 
gipsies had left the common, so she could not get 
what I gave her a shilling to obtain. Or, did I give 
her the shilling? I think not — I hope not. Oh, 
good gracious! if I did, and she lost it! I did not; 
I must have it here.” 

He fumbled anxiously in his waistcoat pocket. 

Yes, yes,” he said, with a sigh of relief. I put 
it here for her, but she did not need it. Thank 
goodness, it is safe ! ” 

He looked at it affectionately, replaced it in its 
harbor of refuge, and thought on. 

Yow, who gave her those rich and extravagant 
clothes? Can she possibly have been ransacking her 
mother^s trunks? I was under the impression that 
I had sold all my poor wife’s things, but it is possible 
I may have overlooked something. I will go and 
have a look now in the attics. I had her trunks 
conveyed there. I will go and have a look.” 

When Mr. Leeson was engaged in what he was 
pleased to call a voyage of discovery, he, as a rule, 
stepped on tiptoe. As he wore, for purposes of 
economy, felt slippers when in the house, his steps 
made no noise. Now, it so happened that when 
Jasper arrived at The Priory she brought not only 
her own luggage, which was pretty considerable, but 
two or three boxes of Evelyn’s finery. These trunks 
having filled up Jasper’s bedroom and the kitchens to 
an unnecessary extent, she and Sylvia had contrived 
to drag them up to the attics in a distant part of the 
house without Mr. Leeson hearing. The trunks. 


252 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


therefore, mostly empty, which had contained the late 
Mrs. Leeson’s wardrobe and Evelyn^s trunks were 
now all together, in what was known as the back 
attic — that attic which stood, with Sylvia’s room be- 
tween, exactly over the kitchen. 

Mr. Leeson knew, as he imagined, every corner of 
the house. He was well aware of the room where 
his wife’s trunks were kept, and he went there now, 
determined, as he expressed it, to ferret out the mys- 
tery which was unsettling his life. 

He reached the attic in question, and stared about 
him. There were the trunks which he remembered 
so well. Many marks of travel were on them — names 
of foreign hotels, names of distant places. Here was 
a trophy of a good time at Florence; here a remem- 
brance of a delightful fortnight at Rome ; here, 
again, of a week in Cairo ; here, yet more, of a never- 
to-be-forgotten visit to Constantinople. He stared 
at the hall-marks of his past life as he gazed at his 
wife’s trunks, and for a time memory overpowered the 
lonely man, and he stood with his hands clasped and 
his head slightly bent, thinking — ^thinking of the 
days that were no more. No remorse, it is true, seized 
his conscience. He did not recognize how, step by 
step, the demon of his life had gained more and more 
power over him; how the trunks became too shabby 
for use, but the desire for money prevented his buying 
new ones. Those labels were old, and the places he 
and his wife had visited were much changed, and the 
hotels where they had stayed had many of them 
ceased to exist, but the labels put on by the hall por- 
ters remained on the trunks and bore witness against 
Mr. Leeson. He turned quickly from the sight. 

This brings back old times,” he said to himself, 
^^and old times create old feelings. I never knew 
then that she would be cursed by the demon of ex- 


WHO IS E. W. ? 


253 


travaganee, and that her child — her only child — ■ 
would inherit her failing. Well, it is my bounden 
duty to nip it in the bud, or Sylvia will end her 
days in the workhouse. I thought I had sold most 
of the clothes, but doubtless she found some materials 
to make up that unsuitable costume.” 

He dragged the trunks forward. They were un- 
locked, being supposed to contain nothing of value. 
He pulled them open and went on his knees to ex- 
amine them. Most of them were empty ; some 
contained old bundles of letters ; there was one in the 
corner which still had a couple of muslin dresses and 
an old-fashioned black lace mantilla. Mr. Leeson re- 
membered the mantilla and the day when he bought 
it, and how pretty his handsome wife had looked in 
it. He flung it from him now as if it distressed him. 

Faugh ! ” he said. I remember I gave ten 
guineas for it. Think of any man being such a 
fool ! ” 

He was about to leave the attic, more mystified 
than ever, when his eyes suddenly fell upon the 
two trunks which contained that portion of Evelyn 
Wynford’s wardrobe which Lady Frances had dis- 
carded. The trunks were comparatively new. They 
were handsome and good, being made of crushed 
cane. They bore the initials E. W. in large white 
letters on their arched roofs. 

But who in the name of fortune is E. W. ? ” 
thought Mr. Leeson; and now his heart beat in un- 
governable excitement. E. W. ! What can those 
initials stand for?” 

He came close to the trunks as though they fasci- 
nated him. They were unlocked, and he pulled them 
open. Soon Evelyn’s gay and useless wardrobe was 
lying helter-skelter on the attic floor — silk dresses, 
evening dresses, morning dresses, afternoon dresses^ 


254 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


furs, hats, cloaks, costumes. He kicked them about 
in his rage; his anger reached white heat. What 
was the meaning of this ? 

E. W. and E. W.^s clothes took such an effect on 
his brain that he could scarcely speak or think. He 
left the attic with all the things scattered about, and 
stumbled rather than walked downstairs. He had 
nearly got to his own part of the house when he 
remembered something. He went back, turned the 
key in the attic door, and put it in his pocket. He 
then breathed a sigh of relief, and went back to his 
sitting-room. The fire was nearly out; the day was 
colder than ever — a keen north wind was blowing. 
It came in at the badly fitting windows and shook 
the old panes of glass. The attic in which Mr. Leeson 
had stood so long had also been icy-cold. He shiv- 
ered and crept close to the remains of the fire. Then 
a thought came to ^him, and he deliberately took up 
the poker and poked out the remaining embers. They 
flamed up feebly on the hearth and died out. 

No more fires for me,” he said to himself; I 
cannot afford it. She is ruining — ruining me. Who 
is E. W. ? Where did she get all those clothes ? Oh, 
I shall go mad ! ” 

He stood shivering and frovming and muttering. 
Then a change came over him. 

There is a secret, and I mean to discover it,” he 
said to himself ; and until I do I shall say nothing. 
I shall find out who E. W. is, where those trunks 
came from, what money Sylvia stole to purchase 
those awful and ridiculous and terrible garments. I 
shall find out before I act. Sylvia thinks that she 
can make a fool of her old father; she will discover 
her mistake.” 

The postman’s ring was heard at the gate. The 
postman was never allowed to go up the avenue. Mr. 


25S 


WHO IS H. W. ? 

Leeson kept a box locked in the gate, with a little 
slit for the postman to drop in the letters. He 
allowed no one to open this box but himself. With- 
out even putting on his greatcoat, he went down the 
snowy path now, unlocked the box, and took out a 
letter. He returned with it to the house; it was 
addressed to himself, and was from his broker in 
London. The letter contained news which affected 
him pretty considerably. The gold-mine in which 
he had invested nearly the whole of his available 
capital was discovered to be by no means so rich 
in ore as was at first anticipated. Prices were going 
down steadily, and the shares which Mr. Leeson had 
bought were now worth only half their value. 

ITl sell out — Ihl sell out this minute,” thought 
the wretched man ; if I don’t I shall lose all.” 

But then he paused, for therp was a postscript to 
the letter. 

It would be madness to sell now,” wrote the 
broker. Doubtless the present scare is a passing 
one ; the moment the shares are likely to go up then 
sell.” 

Mr. Leeson flung the letter from him and tore his 
gray hair. He paced up and down the room. 

Disaster after disaster,” he murmured. I am 
like Job; all these things are against me. But 
nothing cuts me like Sylvia. To buy those things — 
two trunks full of useless finery! Oh yes, I have 
money on the premises — money which I saved and 
never invested; I wonder if that is safe. For all I 

can tell But, oh, no, no, no! I will not think 

that. That way madness lies. I will bury the canvas 
bag to-night ; I have delayed too long. Ho one can 
discover that hiding-place. I will bury the canvas 
bag, come what may, to-night.” 

Mr. Leeson wrote to his broker, telling him to seize 


256 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


the first propitious moment to sell out from the 
gold-mine, and then sat moodily, getting colder and 
colder, in front of the empty grate. 

Sylvia came in presently. 

" Dinner is ready, father,’’ she said. 

I don’t want dinner,” he muttered. 

She went up to him and laid her hand on his arm. 

« Why are you like ice ? ” she said. 

He pushed her away. 

" The fire is out,” she continued ; let me light it.” 

No ! ” he thundered. Leave it alone ; I wish for 
no fire. I tell you I am a beggar, and worse ; and I 
wish for no fire ! ” 

Oh father — father darling ! ” said the girl. 

“ Don’t ‘ darling ’ me ; don’t come near me. I am 
displeased with you. You have cut me to the quick. 
I am angry with you. Leave me.” 

“You may be angry,” she answered, “but I will 
not leave you; and if you are cold — cold to death — 
and cannot afford a fire, you will warm yourself with 
me. Let me put my arms round you; let me lay my 
cheek against yours. Feel how my cheek glows. 
There, is not that better ? ” 

He struggled, but she insisted. She sat on his 
knee now and put the cloak she was wearing, thin 
and poor enough in itself, round his neck. Inside 
the cloak she circled him with her arms. Her dark 
luxuriant hair fell against his white and scanty' locks ; 
she pressed her face close to his. 

“ You may hate me, but I am going to stay with 
you,” she said. “ How cold you are ! ” 

Just for a minute or two Mr. Leeson bore the 
loving caress and the endearing words. She was 
very sweet, and she was his — his only child — bone of 
his bone. Yes, it was nicer to be warm than cold, 
nicer to be loved than to be hated, nicer to 


u WHO IS E. W. ? ’’ 


But was he loved? Those trunks upstairs; that 
costly, useless finery; those initials which were not 
Sylvia’s ! 

Oh that I could tell her ! ” he said to himself. 

She pretends ; she is untrue — untrue as our first 
mother. What woman was ever yet to be trusted ? ” 

Go, Sylvia,” he replied vehemently ; and he 
started up and shook her off cruelly, so that sht fell 
and hurt herself. 

She rose, pushed her hair back from her forehead, 
and gazed at him in bewilderment. Was he going 
mad? 

Come and eat your dinner before it gets cold,” 
she said. It is extravagant to waste good food ; 
come and eat it.” 

^‘^Made from some of those old fowls? ” he queried; 
and a scornful smile curled his lips. 

Come and eat it ; it costs you practically noth- 
ing,” she added. “ Come, it is extravagant to waste 
it.” 

He pondered in his own mind; there were still 
about three fowls left. He would not take her hand, 
but he followed her into the (Jining-room. He sat 
down before the dainty dish, helped her to a small 
portion, and ate the rest. 

How you are better,” she said cheerfully. 

He gave her a glance which seemed to her to be 
one of almost venom. 

“ I am going into my sitting-room,” he said ; " do 
not disturb me again to-day.” 

But you must have a fire ! ” 

I decline to have a fire.” 

You will die of cold.” 

" Much you care.” 

"Father!” 


258 A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 

Yes, Sylvia, much you care ; you are like the one 
who gave you being. I will not say any more.^^ 

She started away at this ; he knew she would. She 
was patient with him almost beyond the limits of hu- 
man patience, but she could not stand having her 
mother abused. 

He went down the passage, and locked himself in 
his sitting-room. 

Now I can think,’’ he thought : and to-night 
when Sylvia is in bed I will bury the last canvas 
bag.” 

When Sylvia went into the kitchen Jasper asked 
her at once what was the matter. She stood for 3 
moment without speaking; then she said in a low, 
broken-hearted voice: 

Father sometimes gets these moods but I never 
saw him as bad before. He refuses to have a fire in 
the parlor ; he will die of this cold.” 

^^Let him,” muttered Jasper under her breath. 
She did not say these words aloud; she knew Sylvia 
too well by this time. 

What has put him into this state of mind ? ” she 
asked as she dished up a hot dinner for Sylvia and 
herself. 

^^It was my dress, Jasper; I ought not to have 
allowed you to make it for me. I ran in to put it on 
to go to church on Sunday ; and he saw me, and drew 
his own conclusions, as he said. He asked me where 
I got it, and I refused to tell him.” 

Now, if I were you, dear,” said Jasper, I would 
just up and tell him the whole story. I would tell 
him that I am here, and that I mean to stay, and 
that he has been living on me for some time now. I 
would tell him everything. He would rage and 
fume, but not more than he has raged and fumed, 
yhings are past bearing, darling. Why, your prettji 


“ WHO IS E. W. ? 


259 


young and brave heart will be broken. I would not 
bear it. It is best for him too, dear; he must learn 
to know you, and if necessary to fear you. He can- 
not go on killing himself and every one else with im- 
punity. It is past bearing, Sylvia, my love — ^past 
bearing.” 

“I know, Jasper — I know — ^but I dare not tell him. 
You cannot imagine what he is when he is really 
roused. He would turn you out.” 

Well, darling, and you would come with me. 
Why should we not go out ? ” 

In the first place, J asper, you have no money to 
support us both. Why, poor, dear old thing, you are 
using up all your little savings to keep me going! 
And in the next place, even if you could afford it, 
I promised mother that I would never leave him. 
I could not break my word to her. Oh! it hurt 
much; but the pain is over. I will never leave him 
while he lives, J asper.” 

Dear, dear ! ” said J asper, what a power of love 
is wasted on worthless people ! It is the most extra- 
ordinary fact on earth.” 

Sylvia half-smiled. She thought of Evelyn, who 
was also in her opinion more or less worthless, and 
how Jasper was wasting both substance and heart on 
her. 

^^WelJ,” she said, ^^I can eat if I can do nothing 
else; but the thought of father dying of cold does 
come between me and all peace.” 

She finished her dinner, and then went and stood 
by the window. 

It is a perfect miracle he has not found me out 
before,” said Jasper; and, by the same token,” she 
added, I heard footsteps in the attic upstairs while 
I was preparing his fowl for dinner. My heart stood 
still. It must have been he; and I thought he 


260 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


would see the smoke curling up through that stack 
of chimneys just alongside of the attics. What was 
he doing upstairs ? 

Oh, I know — I know ! said Sylvia ; and her face 
turned very white, and her eyes seemed to start from 
her head. He went to look in mother^s tr7inks ; he 
thought that I had got my brown dress from there.” 

And he will discover Evelyn^s trunks as sure as 
fate,” said Jasper ; and what a state he will be in ! 
That accounts for it, Sylvia. Well, darling, discovery 
is imminent now; and for my part the sooner it is 
over the better.” 

"I wonder if he did discover! Something has 
put him into a terrible rage,” thought the girl. 

She went out of the kitchen, and stole softly up- 
stairs to the attic where the trunks were kept. It 
was locked. Doubt was now, of course, at an end. 
Sylvia went back and told her discovery to Jasper. 


CHAPTER XXV. 

UNCLE EDWARD. 

According to her promise, Jasper went that even- 
ing to meet Evelyn at the stile. Evelyn was there, 
and the news she had for her faithful nurse was the 
reverse of soothing. 

You cannot stand it ” said Jasper ; you cannot 
demean yourself. I don’t know that I’d have done 
it — yes, perhaps I would — ^but having done it, you 
must stick to your guns.” 

Yes,” said Evel 5 rn in a mournful tone ; I must 
run away. I have quite, quite, absolutely made up 
my mind.” 


UNCLE EDWARD. 


261 


^^And when, darling said Jasper, trembling a 
good deal. 

The night before the week is np. I will come to 
yon here, J asper, and you must take me.^^ 

‘‘ Of course, love ; you will come back with me to 
The Priory. I can hide you there as well as any- 
where on earth — yes, love, as well as anywhere on 
earth.” 

Oh, I’d be so frightened ! It would be so close to 
them all!” 

The closer the better, dear. If you went into 
any village or any town near you would be dis- 
covered ; but they’d never think of looking for you at 
The Priory. Why, darling, I have lived there unsus- 
pected for some time now — weeks, I might say. Syl- 
via will not tell. You shall sleep in my bed, and I 
will keep you safe. Only you must bring some money, 
Evelyn, for mine is getting sadly short.” 

Yes,” said Evelyn. I will ask Uncle Edward ; 
he will not refuse me. He is very kind to me, and I 
love him better than any one on earth — ^better even 
than Jasper, because he is father’s very own brother, 
and because I am his heiress. He likes to talk to me 
about the place and what I am to do when it belongs 
to me. He is not angry with me when I am quite 
alone with him and I talk of these things; only he 
has taught me to say nothing about it in public. If 
I could be sorry for having got into this scrape it 
would be on his account ; but there, I was not brought 
up with his thoughts, and I cannot think things 
wrong that he thinks wrong. Can you, Jasper ? ” 

Ho, my little wild honey-bird — not I. Well, 
dearie, I will meet you again to-morrow night; and 
now I must be going back.” 

Evelyn returned to the house. She went up to 
her room, changed her shoes, tidied her hair, and 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


2G2 

came down to the drawing -room. Lady Frances waa 
leaning back in a chair, turning over the pages of a 
new magazine. She called Evelyn to her side. 

‘^How do yon like school she said. Her tones 
were abrupt; the eyes she fixed on the child were 
hard. 

Evelyn’s worst feelings were always awakened by 
Lady Frances’s manner to her. 

I do not like it at all,” she said. I wish to 
leave.” 

^^Your wishes, I am afraid, are not to be con- 
sidered ; all the same, you may have to leave.” 

Why ? ” asked Evelyn, turning white. She won- 
dered if Lady Frances knew. 

Her aunt’s eyes were fixed, as though they were 
gimlets, on her face. 

Sit down,” said Lady Frances, and tell me how 
you spend your day. , What class are you in ? What 
lessons are you learning ? ” 

am in a very low class indeed,” said Evelyn. 
^^Mothery always said I was clever.” 

" I do not suppose your mother knew.” 

^^Why should she not know, she who was so very 
clever herself? She taught me all sorts of things, 
and so did poor Jasper.” 

^^Ah! I am glad at least that I have removed 
that dreadful woman out of your path,” said Lady 
Frances. 

Evelyn smiled and lowered her eyes. Her manner 
irritated her aunt extremely. 

Well,” she said, go on ; we will not discuss the 
fact of the form you ought to be in. What lessons 
do ‘you do?” 

“ Oh, history, grammar ; I suppose, the usual Eng- 
lish subjects.” 

Yes, yes ; but history — ^that is interesting. Eng- 
lish history ? ” 


UNCLE EDWARD. 


263 


Yes, Aunt Frances/^ 

What part of the history ? ’’ 

We are doing the reigns of the Edwards now.’’ 

Ah ! can you tell me anything )vith regard to the 
reign of Edward I.?” 

Evelyn colored. Lady Frances watched her. 

I am certain she knows,” thought the little girl. 
^^But, oh, this is terrible! Has that awful Miss 
Henderson told her? What shall I do? I do not 
think I will wait until the week is up; I think I 
will run away at once.” 

Answer my question, Evel3Ti,” said her aunt. 

Evelyn did mutter a tiny piece of information with 
regard to the said reign. 

I shall question you on your history from time to 
time,” said Lady Frances. I take an interest in this 
school experiment. Whether it will last or not I 
cannot say; but I may as well say one thing — if for 
any reason your presence is not found suitable in the 
school where I have now sent you, you will go to a 
very different order of establishment and to a much 
stricter regime elsewhere.” 

What is a regime f ” asked Evelyn. 

" I am too tired to answer your silly questions. 
How go and read your book in that corner. Do not 
make a noise; I have a headache.” 

Evelyn slouched away, looking as cross and ill- 
tempered as a little girl could look. 

Audrey darling,” called her mother in a totally 
different tone of voice, play me that pretty thing of 
Chopin’s which you know I am so fond of.” 

Audrey approached the piano and began to play. 

Evelyn read her book for a time without attend- 
ing much to the meaning of the words. Then she 
observed that her uncle, who had been asleep behind 
his newspaper, had risen and left the room. Her^ 


264 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


was the very opportunity that she sought. If she 
could only get her uncle Edward quite by himself, 
and when he was in the best of good humors, he 
might give her some money. She could not run 
away without money to go with. Jasper, she knew, 
had not a large supply. Evelyn, with all her igno- 
rance of many things, had early in her life come into 
contact with the want of money. Her mother had 
often and often been short of funds. When Mrs. 
Wynford was short, the ranch did without even, at 
times, the necessaries of life. Evelyn had a painful 
remembrance of butterless breakfasts and meatless 
dinners; of shoes which were patched so often that 
they would scarcely keep out the winter snows; of 
little garments turned and turned again. Then 
money had come back, and life became smooth and 
pleasant; there was an abundance of good food for 
the various meals, and Evelyn had shoes to her 
heart’s content, and the sort of gay-colored garments 
which her mother delighted in. Yes, she understood 
Jasper’s appeal for money, and determined on no 
account to go to that good woman’s protection with- 
out a sufficient sum in hand. 

Therefore, as Audrey was playing some of the 
most seductive music of that past master of the art, 
Chopin, and Lady Frances lay back in her chair 
with closed eyes and listened, Evelyn left the room. 
She . knew where to find her uncle, and going down 
a corridor, opened the door of his smoking-room 
without knocking. He was seated by the fire 
smoking. A newspaper lay by his side; a pile of 
letters which had come by the evening post were 
waiting to be opened. Wlien Evelyn quietly opened 
the door he looked round and said : 

""Ah, it is you. Eve. Do you want anvthing, my 
dear ? ” 


UNCLE EDWARD. 265 

May I speak to you for a minute or two, Uncle 
Edward 

Certainly, my dear Evelyn ; come in. What is 
the matter, dear ? 

Oh, nothing much.'’^ 

Evelyn went and leant up against her uncle. She 
had never a scrap of fear of him, which was one 
reason why he liked her, and thought her far more 
tolerable than did his wife or Audrey. Even Audrey, 
who was his own child, held him in a certain awe; 
but Evelyn leant comfortably now against his side, 
and presently she took his arm of her own accord 
and passed it securely round her waist. 

Now, that is nice,^’ she said ; when I lean up 
against you I always remember that you are father’s 
brother.” 

am glad that you should remember that fact, 
Evelyn.” 

^‘^You are pleased with me on the whole, aren’t 
you. Uncle Edward ? ” asked the little girl. Evelyn 
l3acked her head against his shoulder as she spoke, 
and looked into his face with her big and curious 
eyes. 

On the whole, yes.” 

But Aunt Frances does not like me.” 

You must try to win her affection, Evelyn ; it will 
all come in good time.” 

It is not pleasant to be in the house with a person 
who does not like you, is it. Uncle Edward ? ” 

^*^1 can understand you, Evelyn; it is not pleas- 
ant.” 

"^And Audrey only half-likes me.” 

My dear little girl,” said her uncle, rousing him- 
self to talk in a more serious strain, “would it not 
be wisest for you to give over thinking of who likes 
you and who does not, and to devote all your time to 
doing what is right ? ” 


260 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL, 


Evelyn made a wry face. 

I don’t care about doing what is right/’ she said ; 

I don’t like it.” 

Jler uncle smiled. 

^^You are a strange girl; but I believe you have 
improved/’ he said. 

You would be sorry if I did anything very, very 
naughty, Uncle Edward ? ” 

I certainly should.” 

.Evelyn lowered her eyes. 

He must not know. I must keep him from 
knowing somehow, but I wonder how I shall,” she 
thought. 

And perhaps you would be sorry,” she continued, 

if I were not here — if your naughty, naughty Eve 
was no longer in the house ? ” 

I should. I often think of you. I ” 

^^What, Uncle Edward?” 

Love you, little girl.” 

Love me ! Do you ? ” she asked in a tone of 
affection. Do you really ? Please say that again.” 

I love you, Evelyn.” 

Uncle Edward, may I give you just the tiniest 
kiss?” 

^^Yes, dear.” 

Evelyn raised her soft face and pressed a light 
kiss on her uncle’s cheek. She was quite silent then 
for a minute; truth to tell, her heart was expanding 
and opening out and softening, and great thrills of 
pure love were filling it, so that soon, soon that heart- 
might have melted utterly and been no longer a hard 
heart of stone. But, alas! as these good thoughts 
visited her, there came also the remembrance of the 
sin she had committed, and of the desperate meas- 
ures she was about to take to save herself — for she 
had by no means come to the stage of confessing that 


UNCLE EDWARD. 


267 


sin, and by so doing getting rid of her naughtiness. 
♦ Uncle Edward,^’ she said abruptly, " I want you 
to give me a little money. I have come here to ask 
you. I want it all for my very own self. I want 
some money which no one else need know anything 
about.” 

“ Of course, dear, you shall have money. How 
much do you want ? ” 

^^Well, a good bit. I want to give Jasper a pres- 
ent.” 

Your old nurse ? ” 

Yes. You know it was unkind of Aunt Frances 
to send her away; mothery wished her to stay with 
me.” 

know that, Evelyn, and as far as I personally 
am concerned, I am sorry ; but your aunt knows very 
much more about little girls than I do.” 

She does not know half so much about this girl.” 

“ Wei], anyhow, dear, it was her wish, and you and 
I must submit.” 

‘^But you are sorry?” 

For some reasons, yes.” 

And you would like me to help J asper ? ” 

Certainly. Do you know where 3^our nurse is 
now, Evelyn?” 

" I do.” 

Where?” 

would rather not say; only, may I send her 
some money ? ” 

That seems reasonable enough,” thought the 
Squire. 

How much do you want ? ” he asked. 

Would twenty pounds be too much ? ” 
think not. It is a good deal, but she was a 
faithful servant. I will give you twenty pounds for 
her now.” 


268 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


The Squire rose and took out his cheque-book. 

Oh, please,” said Evelyn, I want it in gold.” 

But how will you send it to her ? ” 

Never, never mind ; I must have it in gold.” 

Poor child ! She is in earnest,” thought the 
Squire. Perhaps the woman will come to meet her 
somewhere. I really cannot see why she should be 
tabooed from having a short interview with her old 
nurse. Frances and I dilfer on this head. Yes, I 
will let her have the money; the child has a good 
deal of heart when all is said and done.” 

So the Squire put two little rolls, neatly made up 
in brown pa{)er, into Evelyn’s hands. 

There,” he said; "it is a great deal of money to 
trust a little girl with, but you shall have it; only 
you must not ask me for any more.” 

" Oh, what a darling you are. Uncle Edward ! 
I feel as if I must kiss you again. There! those 
kisses are full of love. Now I must go. But, oh, 
I say, what a funny parcel ! ” 

"What parcel, dear?” 

" That long parcel on that table.” 

" It is a gun-case which I have not yet unpacked. 
Now run away.” 

" But that reminds me. You said I might go out 
Borne day to shoot with you.” 

" On some future day. I do not much care for 
girls using firearms; and you are so busy now with 
your school.” 

" Y^ou think, perhaps, that I cannot fire a gun, 
but I can aim well; I can kill a bird on the wing 
as neatly as any one. I told Audrey, and she would 
not believe me. Please — ^please show me your new 
gun.” 

" Not now ; I have not looked at it myself yet.” 

" But you do believe that I can shoot ? ” 


UNCLE EDWARD. 


269 


Oh yes, dear — ^yes, I suppose so. All the same, I 
should be sorry to trust you; I do not approve of 
women carrying firearms. Now, leave me, Evelyn; 
I have a good deal to attend to.” 

Evelyn went to bed to think over her uncle’s 
words; her disgrace at school; the terrible denoue^ 
merit which lay before her ; the money, which seemed 
to her to be the only way out, and which would ensure 
her comfort with Jasper wherever Jasper might like 
to take her; and finally, and by no means least, she 
meditated over the subject of her uncle’s new gun. 
On the ranch she had often carried a gun of her own ; 
from her earliest days she had been accustomed to 
regard the women of her family as first-class shots. 
Her mother had herself taught her how to aim, how 
to fire, how to make allowance in order to bring her 
bird down on the wing, and Evelyn had followed out 
her instructions many times. She felt now that her 
uncle did not believe her, and the fear that this was 
the ease irritated her beyond words. 

I do not pretend to be learned,” thought Evelyn, 
and I do not pretend to be good, but there is one 
thing that I am, and that is a first-rate shot. 
Uncle Edward might show me his new gun. How 
little he guesses that I can manage it quite as well as 
he can himself ! ” 

Two or three days passed without anything special 
occurring. Evelyn was fairly good at school; it was 
not, she considered, worth her while any longer to 
shirk her lessons. She began in spite of herself, and 
quite against her declared inclination, to have a sort 
of liking for her books. History was the only lesson 
which she thoroughly detested. She could not be 
civil to Miss Thompson, whom she considered her 
enemy; but to her other teachers she was fairly 
agreeable, and had already to a certain extent won 


270 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


the hearts of more than one of the girls in her 
form. She was bright and cheerful, and could say 
funny things; and as also she brought an unlimited 
supply of chocolates and other sweetmeats to school, 
these facts alone ensured her being more or less of 
a favorite. At home she avoided her aunt and 
Audrey, and evening after evening she went to the 
stile to have a chat with Jasper. 

Jasper never failed to meet her little girl, as she 
called Evelyn, at their arranged rendezvous. Evelyn 
managed to slip out without, as she thought, any one 
noticing her; and the days went by until there was 
only one day left before Miss Henderson would 
proclaim to the entire school that Evelyn Wynford 
was the guilty person who had torn the precious 
volume of Ruskin. 

When you come for me to-morrow night, Jasper,’^ 
said Evelyn, I will go away with you. Are you 
quite sure that it is safe to take me back to The 
Priory ? ” 

Quite, quite safe, darling ; hardly a soul knows 
that I am at The Priory, and certainly no one will 
suspect that you are there. Besides, the place is all 
undermined with cellars, and at the worst you and 
I could hide there together while the house was 
searched.^^ 

What fun ! cried Evelyn, clapping her hands. 

declare, Jasper, it is almost as good as a fairy 
story.” 

Quite as good, my little love.” 

^^And you will be sure to have a very, very nice 
supper ready for me to-morrow night ? ” 

Oh, yes, dear ; just the supper you like best — 
chocolate and sweet cakes.” 

^^And you will tuck me up in bed as you used 
to?” 


tTNCLE EDWARD. 271 

" Darling, I have put a little white bed close to my 
own, where yon shall sleep.^^ 

“ Oh, J asper, it will be nice to be with yon again ! 
And yon are positive Sylvia will not tell ? ” 

She is sad abont yon, Evelyn, bnt" she will not 
tell. I have arranged that.” 

‘^And that terrible old man, her father, will he 
findont?” 

I think not, dear ; he has not yet fonnd ont abont 
me at any rate.” 

Perhaps, Jasper, I had better go back now; it is 
later than nsnal.” 

Be snre yon bring the twenty ponnds when yon 
come to-morrow night,” said J asper ; for my fnnds, 
what with one thing and another, are getting low.” 

Yes, I will bring the money,” replied Evelyn. 

She retnrned to the honse. Yo one saw her as she 
slipped in by the back entrance. She ran np to her 
room, smoothed her hair, and went down to the draw- 
ing-room. Lady Frances and Andrey were alone in 
the big room. They had been talking together, bnt 
instantly became silent when Evelyn entered. 

They have been abnsing me, of conrse,” thonght 
the little girl; and she flashed an angry glance first 
at one and then at the other. 

Evel3nQ,” said her annt, have yon finished learn- 
ing yonr lessons ? Yon know how extremely particn- 
lar Miss Henderson is that school tasks shonld be per- 
fectly prepared.” 

My lessons are all right, thank yon,” replied Eve- 
lyn in her brnsqnest voice. She flnng herself into a 
chair and crossed her legs. 

Uncross yon legs, my dear; that is a very nn- 
ladylike thing to do.” 

Evelyn mnttered something, bnt did what her annt 

told her. 


m 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Do not lean back so much, Evelyn ; it is not good 
style. Do not poke out your chin, either; observe 
how Audrey sits.’^ 

I don’t want to observe how Audrey sits,” said 
Evelyn. 

Lady Frances colored. She was about to speak, 
but a glance from her daughter restrained her. Just 
then Read came into the room. Between Read and 
Evelyn there was already -a silent feud. Read now 
glanced at the young lady, tossed her head a trifle, 
and went up to Lady Frances. 

I am very sorry to trouble you, madam,” she 
said, ^^but if I may see you quite by yourself for a 
few moments I shall be very much obliged.” 

Certainly, Read ; go into my boudoir and I will 
join you there,” said her mistress. I know,” added 
Lady Frances graciously, ^‘^that you would not dis- 
turb me if you had not something important to say.” 

No, madam ; I should be very sorry to do so.” 

Lady Frances and Read now left the room, and 
Audrey and Evelyn were alone. Audrey uttered a 
sigh. 

What is the matter, Audrey ? ” asked her cousin. 

I am thinking of the day after to-morrow,” 
answered Audrey. The unhappy girl who has kept 
her secret all this time will be openly denounced. 
It will be terribly exciting.” 

“ You do not pretend that you pity her ! ” said 
Evelyn in a voice of scorn. 

Indeed I do pity her.” 

What nonsense ! That is not at all your way.” 

" Why should you say that ? It is my way. I 
pity all people who have done wrong most terribly.” 

Then have you ever pitied me since I came to 
England ? ” 

Oh yes, Evelyn — oh, indeed I have I ” 


WCLE EDWAto. ^ 2 "^ 

Please keep your pity to yourself: I don’t want 
it.” 

Audrey relapsed into silence. 

By-and-by Lady Frances came back; she was still 
accompanied by Bead. 

What does a servant want in this room?” said 
Evelyn in her most disagreeable voice. 

'^Evelyn, come here/’ said her aunt; have 
something to say to you.” 

Evelyn went very unwillingly. Read stood a little 
in the background. 

Evelyn/’ said Lady Frances, I have just heard 
something that surprises me extremely, that pains me 
inexpressibly; it is true, so there is no use in your 
denying it, but I must tell you what Read has dis- 
covered.” 

Read ! ” cried Evelyn,- her voice choking with 
passion and her face white. Who believes what a 
tell-tale-tit of that sort says ? ” 

You must not be impertinent, my dear. I wish 
to tell you that Read has found you out. Your maid 
Jasper has not left this neighborhood, and you, Eve- 
lyn — ^you are naughty enough and daring enough to 
meet her every night by the stile that leads into the 
seven-acre meadow. Read observed your absence one 
night, and followed you herself to-night, and she dis- 
covered everything.” 

Did you hear what I was saying to J asper ? ” 
asked Evelyn, turning her white face now and look- 
ing full at Read. 

^^Yo, Miss Evelyn,” replied the maid; would 
not demean myself to listen.” 

You would demean yourself to follow,” said 
Evelyn. 

“ Confess your sin, Evelyn, and do not scold Read," 
interrupted Lady Frances. 




A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


have nothing to confess, Aunt Frances.” 

But you did it ? ” 

Certainly I did it.” 

You dared to go to meet a woman privately, 
clandestinely, whom I, your aunt, prohibited the 
house ? ” 

I dared to go to meet the woman my mother 
loved,” replied Evelyn, and I am not a bit ashamed 
of it; and if I had the chance I would do it again.” 

“ You are a very, very naughty girl. I am more 
than angry with you. I am pained beyond words. 
What is to become of you I know not. You are a 
bad girl; I cannot bear to think that you should 
be in the same house with Audrey.” 

Loving the woman whom my mother loved does 
not make me a bad girl,” replied Evelyn. But as 
you do not like to have me in the room, Aunt Frances, 
I will go away — I will go upstairs. I think you are 
very, very unkind to me; I think you have been so 
from the first.” 

Do not dare to say another word to me, miss ; go 
away immediately.” 

Evelyn left the room. She was half-way upstairs 
when she paused. 

What is the use of being good ? ” she said to her- 
self. What is the use of ever trying to please any- 
body? I really did not mean to be naughty when 
first I came, and if Aunt Frances had been different 
I might have been different too. What right had 
she tc deprive me of Jasper when mothery said that 
Jasper was to stay with me? It is Aunt Frances’s 
fault that I am such a bad girl now. Well, thank 
goodness! I shall not be here much longer; I shall 
be away this time to-morrow night. The only person 
I shall be sorry to leave is Uncle Edward. Audrey 
and I will be going to school early in the mornings 


UNCLE EDWARD. 


m 


and then there will be the fuss and bustle and the 
getting away before Read sees me. Oh, that dread' 
ful old Read ! what can I do to blind her eyes to- 
morrow night ? Throw dust into them in some fash- 
ion I must. I will just go and have one word of 
good-bye with Uncle Edward now.” 

Evelyn ran down the corridor which led to her 
uncle’s room. She tapped at the door. There was 
no answer. She opened the door softly and peeped 
in. The room was empty. She was just about to go 
away again, considerably crestfallen and disap- 
pointed, when her eyes fell upon the gun-case. In- 
stantly a sparkle came into her eyes; she went up 
to the case, and removing the gun, proceeded to ex- 
amine it. It was made on the newest pattern, and 
was light and easily carried. It held six chambers, 
all of which could be most simply and conveniently 
loaded. 

Evelyn knew well how to load a gun, and finding 
the proper cartridges, now proceeded to enjoy herself 
by making the gun ready for use. Having loaded it, 
she returned it to its case. 

I know what I’ll do,” she thought. Uncle Ed- 
ward thinks that I cannot shoot ; he thinks that I am 
not good at any one single thing. But I will show 
him. I’ll go out and shoot two birds on the wing 
before breakfast to-morrow; whether they are crows 
or whether they are doves or whether they are game, 
it does not matter in -the least; I’ll bring them in 
and lay them at his feet, and say: 

^ Here is what your wild niece Evelyn can do ; 
and now you will believe that she has one accomplish- 
ment which is not vouchsafed to other girls.’ ” 

So, having completed her tavsk of putting the gun 
in absolute readiness for its first essay in the field, 
she Tctnrned the case to its corner and went upstairs 
to bed. 


276 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

TANGLES. 

When Audrej^ and her mother found themselves 
alone, Lady Frances turned at once to her daughter. 

Audrey/’ she said, I feel that I must confide in 
you.” 

What about, mother ? ” asked Audrey. 

About Evelyn.” 

^^Yes, mother?” 

Audrey’s face looked anxious and troubled; Lady 
Frances’s scarcely less so. 

The child hates me,” said Lady Frances. What 
I have done to excite such a feeling is more than I 
can tell you; from the first I have done my utmost 
to be kind to her.” 

It is difficult to know how best to be kind to 
Evelyn,” said Audrey in a thoughtful voice. 

What do you mean, my dear ? ” 

I mean, mother, that she is something of a little 
savage. She has never been brought up with our 
ideas. Do you think, mother — I scarcely like to say 
it to one whom I honor and love and respect as I do 
you — but do you think you understand her ? ” 

No, I do not,” said Lady Frances. I have 
never understood her from the first. Your father 
seems to manage her better.” 

^^Ah, yes,” said Audrey; ^^but then, she belongs 
to him.” 

Lady Frances looked annoyed. 

She belongs to us all,” she remarked. She is 
your first cousin, and my niece, of course, by mar- 


TANGLES. 


277 


riage. Her father was a very dear fellow ; how such a 
daughter could have been given to him is one of 
those puzzles which will never be unravelled. But 
now, dear, we must descend from generalities to facts. 
Something very grave and terrible has occurred. 
Bead did right when she told me about Evelyn’s 
secret visits to Jasper at the stile. You know how 
from the very first I have distrusted and disliked 
that woman. You must not suppose, Audrey, that I 
felt no pain when I turned the woman away after 
the letter which Evelyn’s mother had written to me ; 
but there are times when it is wrong to yield, and I 
felt that such was the case.” 

I knew, my darling mother, that you must have 
acted from the best of motives,” said Audrey. 

I did, my dearest child ; I did. Well, Evelyn has 
managed to meet this woman, and instead of being 
removed from her infiuence, is under it to a remark- 
able and dangerous degree — for the woman, of course, 
thinks herself wronged, and Evelyn agrees with her. 
Yow, the fact is this, Audrey: I happen to know 
about that very disagreeable occurrence which took 
place at Chepstow House.” v 

What, mother — what ? ” cried' Audrey. You 
speak as if you knew something special.” 

I do, Audrey.” 

^^But what, mother?” 

Audrey’s face turned red; her eyes shone. She 
went close to her mother, knelt by her, and took her 
hand. 

Who has spoken to you about it ? ” she asked. 

'^Miss Henderson.” 

Oh mother! and what did she say?” 

“My darling, I am afraid you will be terribly 
grieved; I can scarcely tell you how upset I am. 
Audrey, the strongest, the very strongest, circum- 


^78 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


stantial evidence points to Evelyn as the guilty per- 
son/^ 

Oh mother ! Evelyn ! But why ? Oh, surely, 
surely whoever accused poor Evelyn is mistaken ! 

1 agreed with you, Audrey; I felt just as indig- 
nant as you do when first I heard what Miss Hender- 
son told me ; but the more I see of Evelyn the more 
sure I am that she would be capable of this action, 
that if the opportunity came she would do this cruel 
and unjustifiable wrong, and after having done it the 
unhappy child would try to conceal it/’ 

But, mother darling, what motive could she 
have ? ” 

Well, dear, let me tell you. Miss Henderson 
seems to be well aware of the entire story. On the 
first day when Evelyn went to school she was asked 
during class to read over the reign of Edward I. in 
a history of England. Evelyn, in her usual pert 
way which we all know so well, declared that she 
knew the reign, and while the other girls in her form 
were busy with their lessons she amused herself look- 
ing about her. As it was the first day. Miss Thomp- 
son took no notice; but when the girls went into the 
playground for recess she called Evelyn to her and 
questioned her with regard to the history. Evelyn’s 
wicked lie was immediately manifest, for she did not 
know a single word about the reign. Miss Thompson 
was naturally angry, and desired her to stay in the 
schoolroom and learn the reign while the other girls 
were at play. Evelyn was angry, but could not resist. 
About six o’clock that evening Miss Thompson came 
into the schoolroom, found Buskin’s Sesame and 
Lilies, ^hioh she had left there that morning, and took 
it away with her. She was preparing a lecture out of 
the book, and did not open it at once. When she did 
so she perceived, to her horror, that some pages had 


TANGLES 


279 


been torn out. You know, my dear, wbat followed. 
You know what a strained and unhappy condition 
the school is now in.” 

Oh yes, mother — yes, I know all that ; the only 
part that is new to me is that Evelyn was kept in- 
doors to learn her history.” 

^^Yes, dear, and that supplies the motive; not to 
one like you, my Audrey, but to such a perverted, 
such an unhappy and ignorant child as poor Evelyn, 
one who has never learnt self-control, one whose 
passions are ever in the ascendency.” 

Oh, poor Evelyn, poor Evelyn ! ” said Audrey. 

^^But still, mother — still Oh, I am sure she 

never did it ! She has denied it, mother ; whatever 
she is, she is not a coward. She might have done it 
in a fit of rage; but if she did she would confess. 
Why should she wreak her anger on Miss Henderson ? 
Oh, mother darling, there is nothing proved against 
her!” 

Wait, Audrey; I have not finished my story. 
Two days passed before Miss Thompson needed to 
open the history-book which Evelyn had been using; 
when she did, she found, lying in the pages which 
commenced the reign of Edward I., some scraps of 
torn paper, all too evidently torn out of Sesame and 
Lilies/' 

Mother!” 

It is true, Audrey.” 

Who told you this ? ” 

Miss Henderson.” 

“Does Miss Henderson believe that Evelyn is 
guilty?” 

“Yes; and so do 1.” 

“ Mother, mother, what will happen ? ” 

“ Who knows ? But Miss Henderson is deter- 
mined — and, yes, my dear, I must say I agree with 


280 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


her — she is determined to expose Evelyn; she said 
she would give her a week in which to repent/’ 

And that week will be up the day after to- 
morrow/’ said Audrey. 

Yes, Audrey — yes ; there is only to-morrow left.” 

Oh mother, how can I bear it ? ” 

My poor child, it will be dreadful for you.” 

Oh mother, why did she come here ? I could al- 
most hate her ! And yet — no, I do not hate her — no, 
I do not ; I pity her.” 

You are an angel ! When I think that you, my 
sweet, will be mixed up in this, and — and injured by 
it, and brought to low esteem by it, oh, my dearest, 
what can I say ? ” 

Audrey was silent for a moment. She bent her 
head and looked down; then she spoke. 

“ It is a trial,” she said, but I am not to be pitied 
as Evelyn is to be pitied. Mother darling, there is 
but one thing to be done.” 

^^What is that, dearest?” 

To get her to repent — to get her to confess be- 
tween now and the morning after next. Oh mother ! 
leave her to me.” 

I will, Audrey. If any one can influence her, 
you can ; you are so brave, so good, so strong ! ” 

Nay, I have but little influence over her,” said 
Audrey. Let me think for a few moments, mother.” 

Audrey sank into a chair and sat silent. Her 
sweet, pure, high-bred face was turned in profile to 
her mother. Lady Frances glanced at it, and thought 
over the circumstances which had brought Evelyn 
into their midst. 

To think that that girl should supplant her ! ” 
thought the mother; and her anger was so great that 
she could not keep quiet. She was going out of the 


TANGLES, 281 

room to speak to her husband, but before she reached 
the door Audrey called her. 

"What are you going to do, mother?” 

"It is only right that I should tell you^ Audrey. 
An idea has come to me. Evelyn -respects your 
father; if I told him just what I have told you he 
might induce her to confess.” 

" No, mother,” said Audrey suddenly; " do not let 
us lower her in his eyes. The strongest possible 
motive for Evelyn to confess her sin will be that 
father does not know; that he need never know 
if she confesses. Do not tell him, please, mother; I 
have got another thought.” 

" What is that, my darling ? ” 

" Do you not remember Sylvia — pretty Sylvia ? ” 
"Of course. A dear, bright, fascinating girl ! ” 

" Evelyn is fond of her — fonder of Sylvia than she 
is of me ; perhaps Sylvia could induce her to confess.” 

" It is a good thought, Audrey. I will ask Sylvia 
over here to dine to-morrow evening.” 

" Oh, mother darling, that is too late ! May I not 
send a messenger for her to come in the morning? 
Oh mother, if she could only come now ! ” 

" No, dearest; it is too late to-night.” 

" But Evelyn ought to see her before she goes to 
school.” 

" My dearest, you have both to be at school at nine 
o’clock.” 

" Oh, I don’t know what is to be done ! I do feel 
that I have very little influence, and Sylvia may have 
much. Oh dear ! oh dear ! ” 

" Audrey, I am almost sorry I have told you ; you 
take it too much to heart.” 

" Dear mother, you must have told me ; I could 
not have stood the shock, the surprise, unprepared. 
Oh mother, think of the morning after next ! Think 


282 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


of onr all standing np in school, and Evelyn, my 
cousin, being proclaimed guilty! And yet, mother, 
I ought only to think of Evelyn, and not of myself; 
but I cannot help thinking of myself — I cannot — I 
cannot.” 

Something must be done to help you, Audrey. 
Let me think. I will write a line to Miss Henderson 
and say I am detaining you both till afternoon school. 
Then, dearest, you can have your talk with Evelyn 
in the morning, and afterwards Sylvia can see her, 
and perhaps the unhappy child may be brought to 
repentance, and may speak to Miss Henderson and 
confess her sin in the afternoon. That is the best 
thing. Now go to bed, and do not let the trouble 
worry you, my sweet ; that would indeed be the last 
straw.” 

Audrey left the room: But during that night she 
could not sleep. From side to side of her pillow she 
tossed; and early in the morning, an hour or more 
before her usual time of rising, she got up. She 
dressed herself quickly and went in the direction of 
Evelyn’s room. Her idea was to speak to Evelyn 
there and then before her courage failed her. She 
opened the door of her cousin’s room softly. She ex- 
pected to see Evelyn, who w^as very lazy as a rule, 
sound asleep in bed; but, to her astonishment, the 
room was empty. Where could she be? 

“ What can be the matter ? ” thought Audrey ; and 
in some alarm she ran downstairs. 

The first person she saw was Evelyn, who was 
making straight for her uncle’s room, intending to 
go out with the well-loaded gun. Evelyn scowled 
when she saw her cousin, and a look of anger swept 
over her face. 

What are you doing up so early, Evelyn ? ” asked 
Audrey. 


TANGLES. 


m 

May I ask you what are you doing up so early ? 
retorted Evelyn. 

I got up early on purpose to talk to you.'^ 

I don't want to talk just now." 

Do come with me, Evelyn — please do. Why 
should you turn against me and be so disagreeable ? 
Oh dear \ oh dear ! I am so terribly sorry for you ! 
Do you know that I was awake all night thinking of 
you ?" 

^^Then you were very silly," said Evelyn, ^^for 
certainly I was not awake thinking of you. What 
is it you want to say ? " she continued. 

She recognized that she must give up her sport. 
How more than provoking ! for the next morning she 
would be no longer at Wynford Castle; she would be 
under the safe shelter of her beloved Jasper's wing. 

^"The morning is quite fine," said Audrey; ^^do 
come out and let us walk." 

Evelyn looked very cross, but finally agreed, and 
they went out together. Audrey wondered how she 
should proceed. W^hat could she say to influence 
Evelyn? In truth, they were not the sort of girls 
who would ever pull well together. Audrey had been 
brought up in the strictest school, with the highest 
sense of honor. Evelyn had been left to grow up at 
her own sweet will; honorable actions had never ap- 
pealed to her. Tricks, cheating, smart doings, clever 
ways, which were not the ways of righteousness, were 
the ways to which she had been accustomed. It was 
impossible for her to see things with Audrey's eyes. 

What do you want to say to me ? " said Evelyn. 
" Why do you look so mysterious ? " 

^^I want to say something — something which I 
must say. Evelyn, do not ask me any questions, but 
do just listen. You know what is going to happen 
to-morrow morning at school ? " 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


m 


‘^Lessons, I suppose,” said Evelyn. 

“Please don’t be silly; you must know what I 
mean.” 

“ Oh, you allude to the row about that stupid, 
stupid book. What a fuss! I used to think I liked 
school, but I don’t now. I am sure mistresses don’t 
go on in that silly way in Tasmania, for mothery 
said she loved school. Oh, the fun she had at school. 
Stolen parties in the attics ; suppers brought in clan- 
destinely; lessons shirked! Oh dear! oh dear! she 
had a time of excitement. But at this school you are 
all so proper ! I do really think you English girls 
have no spunk and no spirit.” 

“ But I’ll tell you what we have,” said Audrey ; 
and she turned and faced her cousin. “We have 
honor; we have truth. We like to work straight, not 
crooked; we like to do right, not wrong. Yes, we 
do, and we are the better for it. That is what we 
English girls are. Don’t abuse us, Evelyn, for in 
your heart of hearts — ^yes, Evelyn, I repeat it — in 
your heart of hearts you must long to be one of us.” 

There was something in Audrey’s tone which 
startled Evelyn. 

“How like Uncle Edward you look!” she said; 
and perhaps she could not have paid her cousin a 
higher compliment. 

The look which for just a moment flitted across 
the queer little face of the Tasmanian girl upset 
Audrey. She struggled to retain her composure, but 
the next moment burst into tears. 

“ Oh dear ! ” said Evelyn, who hated people who 
cried, “ what is the matter ? ” 

“ You are the matter. Oh, why — why did you do 
it?” 

“I do what ? ” said Evelyn, a little startled, and 
turning very pale. 


TANGLES. 


285 


Oh, you know you did it, and — and There 

is Sylvia Leeson coming across the grass. Do let 
Sylvia speak to you. Oh, you know — you know you 
did it ! ” - 

What is the matter ? said Sylvia, running up, 
panting and breathless. I have been asked to 
breakfast here. Such fun! I slipped off without 
father knowing. But are not you two going to school ? 
Why was I asked? Audrey, what are you crying 
about ? ’’ 

About Evelyn. I am awfully unhappy^ ” 

Have you told, Evelyn ? ’’ asked Sylvia breath- 
lessly. 

^^ISTo,” said Evelyn; and if you do, Sylvia 

Sylvia, do you know about this ? ” cried Audrey. 

About what ? ” asked Sylvia. 

About the book which got injured at Miss Hen- 
derson’s school.” 

Sylvia glanced at Evelyn; then her face flushed, 
her eyes brightened, and she said emphatically: 

I know ; and dear little Evelyn will tell you her- 
self. — Won’t you, darling — won’t you?” 

Evelyn looked from one to the other. 

You are enough, both of you, to drive me mad,” 
she said. Do you think for a single moment that 
I am going to speak against myself? I hate you, 
Sylvia, as much as I ever loved you.” 

Before either girl could prevent her she slipped 
away, and flying round the shrubberies, was lost to 
view. 

Then she did do it ? ” said Audrey. She told 
you?” 

Sylvia shut her lips. 

must not say any more,” she answered. 

^^But, Sylvia, it is no secret. Miss Henderson 
knows ; there is circumstantial evidence. Mother told 


286 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


me last night. Evelyn will be exposed before the 
whole school.” 

Now Jasper, for wise reasons, had said nothing to 
Sylvia of Evelyn’s proposed flight to The Priory, 
and consequently she was unaware that the naughty 
girl had no intention of exposing herself to public 
disgrace. 

She must be brought to confess,” continued Au- 
drey, and you must find her and talk to her. You 
must show her how hopeless and helpless she is. 
Show her that if she tells the disgrace will not be 
quite so awful. Oh, do please get her to tell ! ” 

I can but try,” said Sylvia ; only, somehow,” 
she added, I have not yet quite fathomed Evelyn.” 
But I thought she was fond of you ? ” 

You see what she said. She did confide something 
to me, only I must not tell you any more ; and she is 
angry with me because she thinks I have not re- 
spected her confidence. Oh, what is to be done? 
Yes, I will go and have a talk with her. Go in, 
please, Audrey; you look dead tired.” 

Oh ! as if anything mattered,^ said Audrey. I 
could almost wish that I were dead; the disgrace is 
past enduring.” 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

THE STRANGE VISITOR IN THE BACK BEDROOM. 

In vain Sylvia pleaded and argued. She brought 
all her persuasions to bear; she brought all her nat- 
ural sweetness to the fore. She tried love, with 
which she was so largely endowed; she tried tact, 
which had been given to her in full measure; she 


•THE STIIaNGE visitor. 




tried the gentle touch of scorn and sarcasm; finally 
she tried anger, hut for all she said and did she might 
as well have held her peace. Evelyn put on that 
stubbornness mth which she could encase herself as 
in armor; nowhere could Sylvia find a crack or a 
crevice through which her words might pierce the 
obdurate and naughty little heart. What was to be 
done ? At last she gave up in despair. Audrey met 
her outside Evelyn’s room. Sylvia shook her head. 

Don’t question me,” she said. I am very un- 
happy. I pity you from my heart. I can say noth- 
ing; I am bound in honor to say nothing. Poor 
Evelyn will reap her own punishment.” 

If,” said Audrey, you have failed I give up all 
hope.” 

After lunch Evelyn and Audrey went back to 
school. There were a good many classes to be held 
that afternoon — one for deportment, another for 
dancing, another for recitation. Evelyn could recite 
extremely well when she chose. She looked almost 
pretty when she recited some of the spirited ballads 
of her native land for the benefit of the school. Her 
eyes glowed, darkened, and deepened; the pallor of 
her face was transformed and beautified by a faint 
blush. There fjras a heart somewhere within her; as 
Audrey watched her she was obliged to acknowledge 
that fact. 

She is thinking of her dead mother now,” thought 
the girl. Oh, if only that mother had been different 
we should not be placed in our present terrible posi- 
tion ! ” 

It was the custom of the school for the girls on 
recitation afternoons to do their pieces in the great 
hall. Miss Henderson, Miss Lucy, and a few visitors 
generally came to listen to the recitations. Miss 
Thompson was the recitation mistress^ and right well 


288 A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 

did she perform her task. If a girl had any dramatic 
power, if a girl had any talent for seeing behind the 
story and behind the dream of the poet, Miss Thomp- 
son was the one to bring that gift to the surface. 
Evelyn, who was a dramatist by nature, became like 
wax in her hands ; the way in which she recited that 
afternoon brought a feeling of astonishment to those 
who listened to her. 

What remarkable little girl is that ? said a lady 
A the neighboring town to Miss Henderson. 

She is a Tasmanian and Squire Edward W'yn- 
ford’s niece,^^ replied Miss Henderson; but it was 
evident that she was not to be drawn out on the sub- 
ject, nor would she allow herself to express any ap- 
probation of Evelyn’s really remarkable powers. 

Audre/s piece, compared with Evelyn’s, was tame 
and wanting in spirit. It was well rendered, it is 
true, but the ring of passion was absent. 

Really,” said the same lady again, I doubt 
whether recitations such as Miss Evelyn Wynford 
has given are good for the school ; surely girls ought 
not to have*' their minds over-excited with such 
things ! ” 

Miss Henderson was again silent. 

The time passed by, and the close of the day ar- 
rived. Just as the girls were putting on their cloaks 
and hats preparatory to going home, and some were 
collecting round and praising Evelyn for her re- 
markable performance of the afternoon. Miss Hen- 
derson appeared on the scene. She touched the little 
girl on the arm. 

One moment,” she said. 

What do you want ? ” said Evelyn, backing. 

To speak to you, my dear.” 

Audrey gave Evelyn a beseeching look. Perhaps 
if Audrey had refrained from looking at that mo- 


THE STRANGE VISITOR. 

men t, Evelyn, excited by her triumph, touched by the 
plaudits of her companions, might have done what 
she was expected to do, and what immediately fol- 
lowed need not have taken place. But Evelyn hated 
Audrey, and if for no other reason but to annoy her 
she would stand by her guns. 

Miss Henderson took her hand, and entered a room 
adjoining the cloakroom. She closed the door, and 
said. 

The week is nearly up. You know what will 
happen to-morrow ? 

Yes,^^ said Evelyn, lowering her eyes. 

You will be present ? ” 

Evelyn was silent. 

I shall 'See that you are. You must realize al- 
ready what a pitiable figure you will be, how deep 
and lasting will be your disgrace. You have just 
tasted the sweets of success; why should you un- 
dergo that which will be said of you to-morrow, that 
which no English girl can ever forgive? It will not 
be forgotten in the school that owing to you much 
enjoyment has been cut short, that owing to you a 
cloud has rested on the entire place for several days 
— prizes foregone, liberty curtailed, amusements de- 
barred; and, before and above all these things, the 
fearful stigma of disgrace resting on every girl at 
Chepstow House. But even now, Evelyn, there is 
time; even now, by a full confession, much can be 
mitigated. You know, my dear, how strong is the 
case against you. To-morrow morning both Miss 
Thompson and I proclaim before the entire school 
what has occurred. You are, in short, as a prisoner 
at the bar. The school will be the judges; they will 
declare whether you are innocent or guilty.^’ 

"Let me go/^ said Evelyn. "Why do you tor- 


A vmt NAtjaHTY GIRL. 


ture me ? I said I did not do it, and I mean to stick 
to what I said. Let me go.” 

Unhappy child ! I shall not be able to retain yon 
in the school after to-morrow morning. But go now 
— go. God help you ! ” 

Evelyn walked across the hall. Her school com- 
panions were still standing about; many wondered 
why her face was so pale, and asked one another what 
Miss Henderson had to say in especial to the little 
girl. 

It cannot he,” said Sophie, that she did it. 
Why, of course she did not do it; she would have 
no motive.” 

“ Don’t let us talk about it,” said her companion. 

For my part I rather like Evelyn — there is some- 
thing so quaint and out-of-the-common about her — 
only I wish she would not look so angry sometimes.” 

But how splendidly she recited that song of the 
ranch ! ” said Sophie. I could see the whole pic- 
ture. We must not expect her to be quite like our- 
selves ; before she came here she was only a wild little 
savage.” 

The governess-cart had come for the two girls. 
They drove home in silence. Audrey was thinking 
of the misery of the following morning. Evelyn 
was planning her escape. She meant to go before 
dinner. She had asked Jasper to meet her at seven 
o’clock precisely. She had thought everything out, 
and that see^g^ed to be the best hour; the family 
would be in their different rooms dressing. Evelyn 
would make an excuse to send Read away — indeed, 
she seldom now required her services, preferring to 
dress alone. Read would be busy with her mistress 
and her own young lady, and Evelyn would thus be 
able to slip away without her prying eyes observing 
it 


THE STRANGE VISITOR. 


291 


T^a was ready for the girls when they got home. 
They took it almost without speaking. Evelyn 
avoided looking at Audrey. Audrey felt that it was 
now absolutely hopeless to say a NWord to Evelyn. 

I should just like to bid Uncle Edward good- 
by e,'"* thought the child. Perhaps I may never 
come back again. I do not suppose Aunt Frances 
will ever allow me to live at the Castle again. I 
should like to kiss Uncle Edward ; he is the one per- 
son in this house whom I love.” 

She hesitated between her desire and her frantic 
wish to be out of reach of danger as soon as possi- 
ble, but in the end the thought that her uncle might 
notice something different from usual about her 
made her afraid of making the attempt. She went 
up to her room. 

It is not necessary to dress yet,” said Audrey, 
who was going slowly in the direction of the pretty 
schoolroom. 

No; but I have a slight headache,” said Evelyn. 
“ I will lie down for a few minutes before dinner. 
And, oh ! please, Audrey, tell Read I do not want her 
to come and dress me this evening. I shall put on 
my whii« frock, and I know how to fasten it myself.” 

All right ; I will tell her,” replied Audrey. 

She did not say any more, but went on her way. 
Evelyn entered her room. There she packed a few 
things in a bag; she was not going to take much. 
In the bottom of the bag she placed f(y security the 
two little rolls of gold. These she covered over with 
a stout piece of brown paper; over the brown paper 
she laid the treasures she most valued. It did not 
occur to her to take any of the clothes which her Aunt 
Frances had bought for her. 

^‘I do not need them,” she said to herself. 
shall have my own dear old things to wear again* 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


m 

Jasper tcK)k my trunks, and they are waiting for me 
at The Priory. How happy I sliall be in a few min- 
utes ! I shall have forgotten the awful misery of my 
life at Castle Wynford. I shall have forgotten that 
horrid scene which is to take place to-morrow morn- 
ing. I shall be the old Evelyn again. How aston- 
ished Sylvia will be ! Whatever Sylvia is, she is true 
to Jasper; and she will be true to me, and she will 
not betray me.’^ 

The time flew on; soon it was a quarter to seven. 
Evelyn could see the minute and hour hand of the 
pretty clock on her mantelpiece. The time seemed to 
go on leaden wings. She did not dare to stir until a 
few minutes after the dressing-gong had sounded; 
then she knew she should And the coast clear. At 
last seven silvery chimes sounded from the little 
clock, and a minute later the great gong in the cen- 
tral hall pealed through the house. There was the 
gentle rustle of ladies’ silk dresses as they went to 
their rooms to dress — for a few visitors had arrived 
at the Castle that day. Evelyn knew this, and had 
made her plans accordingly. The family had a good 
deal to think of ; Read would be' specially busy. She 
went to the table where she had put her little bag, 
caught it up, took a thick shawl on her arm, and pre- 
pared to rush downstairs. She opened the door of 
her room and peeped out. All was stillness in the 
corridor. All was stillness in the hall below. She 
hoped that she could reach the side entrance and get 
away into the shrubberies without any one seeing 
her. Cautiously and swiftly she descended the stairs. 
The stairs were made of white marble, and of course 
there was no sound. She crossed the big hall and 
went down by a side corridor. Once she looked back, 
having a horrible suspicion that some one was watch- 
ing her. There was no one in sight. She opened the 


THE STRANGE VISITOR. 


29S 

side door, and the next instant had shut it behind 
her. She gave a gasp of pleasure. She was free; 
the horrid house would knoiw her no more. 

Not until I go back as mistress and pay them all 
out,” thought the angry little girl. Never again 
will I live at Castle Wynford until I am mistress 
here.” 

Then she put wings to her feet and began to run. 
But, alas for Evelyn ! the best-laid plans are some- 
times upset, and at the moment of greatest security 
comes the sudden fall.- For she had not gone a dozen 
yards before a hand was laid on her shoulder, and 
turning round and trying to extricate herself, she 
saw her aunt Frances. Lady Frances, who she sup- 
posed was safe in her room, was standing by her side. 

Evelyn,” she said, “ what are you doing ? ” 

Nothing,” said Evelyn, trying to wriggle out of 
her aunFs grasp. 

Then come back to the house with me.” 

She took the little girhs hand, and they re-entered 
the house side by side. 

You were running away,” said Lady Frances, 
‘'^but I do not permit that. We will not argue the 
point; come upstairs.” 

She took Evel}Ti up to her room. There she opened 
the door and pushed her in. 

Doubtless you can do without dinner as you in- 
tended to run away,” said Lady Frances. I will 
speak to you afterwards; for the present you stay in 
your room.” She locked the door and put the key 
into her pocket. 

The angry child was locked in. To say that Eve- 
lyn was wifd with passion, despair, and rage is but 
lightly to express the situation. For a time she was 
almost speechless; then she’ looked round her prison. 
JVere there any means of escape? Oh! she would not 


m 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


stand it; she would burst open the door. Alas, alas, 
for her puny strength! the door was of solid oak, 
firmly fastened, securely locked; it would defy the 
efforts of twenty little girls of Evelyn’s size and age. 
The window — she would escape by the window ! She 
rushed to it, opened it, and looked out. Evelyn’s 
roon; was, it is true, on the first floor, but the drop to 
the ground beneath seemed too much for her. She 
shuddered as she looked below. 

If I were on the ranch, twenty Aunt Franceses 
would not keep me,” she thought; and then she ran 
into her sitting-room. 

Of late she had scarcely ever used her sitting-room, 
but now she remembered it. The windows here were 
French; they looked on the flower-garden. To drop 
down here would not perhaps be so difficult; the 
ground at least would be soft. Evelyn wondered if 
she might venture; but she had once seen, long ago 
in Tasmania, a black woman try to escape. She had 
heard the thud of the woman’s body as it alighted 
on the ground, and the shriek which followed. This 
woman had been found and brought back to the 
house, and had suffered for weeks from a badly- 
broken leg. Evelyn now remembered that thud, and 
that broken leg, and the shriek of the victim. It 
would be worse than folly to injure herself. But, 
oh, was it not maddening ? J asper would be waiting 
for her — Jasper with her big heart and her great 
black eyes and her affectionate manner; and the lit- 
tle white bed would be made, and the delicious choco- 
late in preparation; and the fun and the delightful 
escapade and the daring adventure must all be at an 
end. But they should not — no, no, they should not ! 

What a fool I am ! ” thought Evelyn. Why 
should I not make a rope and descend in that way ? 
Aunt Frances has locked me in, but she does not 


THE STRANGE VISITOR. 


295 


know how daring is the nature of Evel3rn Wynford. 
I inherit it from my darling mothery; I will not al- 
low myself to be defeated/^ 

Her courage and her spirits revived when she 
thought of the rope. She must wait, however, at 
least until half-past seven. The great gong sounded 
once more. Evelyn rushed to her door, and heard 
the rustle of the silken dresses of the ladies as they 
descended. She had her eye at the keyhole, and fan- 
cied that she detected the hated form of her aunt 
robed in ruby velvet. A slim young figure in white 
also softly descended. 

My cousin Audrey,’’ thought the girl. Oh 
dear ! oh dear ! and they leave me here, locked up like 
a rat in a trap. They leave me here, and I am out of 
everything. Oh, I cannot, will not stand it ! ” 

She ran to her bed, tore, off the sheets, took a pair 
of scissors, and cut them into strips. She had all 
the ways and quick knowledge of a girl from the 
wilds. She knew how to make a knot which would 
hold. Soon her rope was ready. It was quite strong 
enough to bear her light weight. She fastened it to 
a heavy article of furniture Just inside the French 
windows of her sitting-room, and then dropping her 
little bag to the ground below, she herself swiftly 
descended. 

" Free ! free ! ” she murmured. Free in spite of 
her ! She will see how I have gone. Oh, won’t she 
rage ? What fun ! It is almost worth the misery of 
the last half-hour to have escaped as I have done.” 

There was no one now to watch the little culprit 
as she stole across the grass. She ran up to the stile 
where Jasper "was still waiting for her. 

My darling,” said J asper, how late you are ! I 
was Just going back; I had given you up.” 

Kiss jne^ Jasper,” said Evelyn. Hug me and 


296 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


love me and carry me a bit of the way in your strong 
arms ; and, oh ! be quick — be very quick — for we must 
hide, you and I, where no one can ever, ever find us. 
Oh Jasper, Jasper, I have had such a time ! 

It was not Jasper’s way to say much in moments 
of emergency. She took Evelyn up, wrapped her 
warm fur cloak well round the little girl, and pro- 
ceeded as quickly as she could in the direction of 
The Priory. Evelyn laid her head on her faithful 
nurse’s shoulder, and a ray of warmth, and comfort 
visited her miserable little soul. 

Oh, I am lost but for you ! ” she murmured once 
or twice. How I hate England ! How I hate Aunt 
Prances ! How I hate the horrid, horrid school, and 
even Audrey! But I love you, darling, darling Jas- 
per, and I am happy once more.” 

You are not lost with me, my little white Eve,” 
said Jasper. Y^ou are safe with me; and I tell you 
what it is, my sweet, you and I will part no more.” 

We never, never will,” said the little girl with 
fervor; and she clasped Jasper still more tightly 
round the neck. 

But notwithstanding all Jasper’s love and good- 
will, the little figure began to grow heavy, and the 
way seemed twice as long as usual ; and when Evelyn 
begged and implored of her nurse to hurry, hurry, 
hurr}^, poor Jasper’s heart began to beat in great 
thumps, and finally she paused, and said with pant- 
ing breath : 

I must drop you to the ground, my dearie, and 
you must run beside me, for I have lost my breath, 
pet, and I cannot carry you any farther.” 

Oh, how selfish I am ! ” said Evelyn at once. 

Y"es, of course I will run, Jasper. I can walk quite 
well now. I have got over my first fright. The 
great thing of all is to hurry. And you are certain, 


THE STRANGE VISITOR. 397 

certain sure they will not look for me at The 
Priory ? 

‘MVell, now, darling, how could they? Nobody 
but Sylvia knows that I live at The Priory, and why 
should they think that you had gone there? No; it 
is the police they will question, and the village they 
will go to, and the railway maybe. But it is fun to 
think of the fine chase we are giving them, and all 
to no purpose.^^ 

Evelyn laughed, and the two, holding each othePs 
hands, continued on their way. By-and-by they 
reached the back entrance to The Priory. Jasper 
had left the gate a little ajar. Pilot came up to 
show attentions; he began to growl at Evelyn, but 
Jasper laid her hand on his big forehead. 

A friend, good dog ! A little friend. Pilot,” was 
Jasper’s remark; and then Pilot wagged his tail and 
allowed his friend Jasper — to whom he was much 
attached, as she furnished him with unlimited 
chicken-bones — to go to the house. Two or three 
minutes later Evelyp found herself established in 
JaspePs snug, pretty little bedroom. There the fire 
blazed ; supper was in course of preparation. Evelyn 
flung herself down on a chair and panted slightly. 

So this is where you live ? ” she said. 

Yes, my darling, this is where I lire.” 

And where is Sylvia ? ” asked Evelyn. 

She is having supper with her father at the pres- 
ent moment.” 

Oh ! I should like to see her. How excited and 
astonished she will be ! She won’t tell — you are sure 
of that Jasper?” 

‘‘Tell! Sylvia tell!” said Jasper. “Not quite, 
my dearie.” 

“ Well, I should like to see her.” 

“ She’ll be here presently.” 


298 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


^‘You have not told that I was coming?” 

No, darling; I thought it best not.” 

^^That is famous, Jasper; and do you know, I am 
quite hungry, so you might get something to eat 
withont delay.” 

“You did not by any chance forget the money?” 
said Jasper, looking anxiously at Evelyn. 

“Oh no; it is in my little black bag; you had 
better take it while you think of it. It is in two 
rolls ; Uncle Edward gave it to me. It is all gold — 
gold sovereigns; and there are twenty of them.” 

“ Are not you a darling, a duck,, and all the rest ! ” 
said J asper, much relieved at this information. “ I 
would not worry you for the money, darling,” she 
continued as she bustled about and set the milk on 
to boil for Evelyn’s favorite beverage, “ but that my 
own funds are getting seriously low. You never 
knew such a state as we live in here. But we have 
fun, darling ; and we shall have all the more fun now 
that you have come.” 

Evelyn leant back in her chair without replying. 
She had lived through a good deal that day, and 
she was tired and glad to rest. She felt secure. She 
was hungry, too ; and it was nice to be petted by Jas- 
per. She watched the preparations for the chocolate, 
and when it was made she sipped it eagerly, and 
munched a sponge-cake, and tried to believe that she 
was the happiest little girl in the world. But, oh ! 
what ailed her ? How was it that she could not quite 
forget the horrid days at the Castle, and the dread- 
ful days at school, and Audrey’s face, and Lady 
Frances’s manner, and — last but not least — dear, 
sweet, kind Uncle Edward? 

“ And I never proved to him that I could shoot a 
bird on the wing,” she thought. “What a pity — 
what a sad pity ! He will find the gun loaded, and 


teE STRANGE VISITOR, 


299 


how astonished he will be ! And he will never, never 
know that it was his Evelyn loaded it. and left it 
ready. Oh dear ! I am sorry that I am not likely 
to see Uncle Edward for a long time again. I am 
sorry that Uncle Edward will be angry; I do not 
mind about any one else, but I am sorry about him.” 

Just then there came the sound of .a high-pitched 
and sweet voice in the kitchen outside. 

“There is Sylvia,” said Jasper. “I am going to 
tell her now, and to bring her in.” 

She went into the outside kitchen. Sylvia, in her 
shabbiest dress, with a pinched, cold look on her face, 
was standing by the embers of the fire. 

“ Oh, J asper,” she said eagerly, “ I do not know 
what to make of my father to-night ! He has evi- 
dently had bad news by the post to-day — something 
about his last investments. I never saw him so low or 
so irritable, and he was quite cross about the nice 
little hash you made for his supper. He says that 
he will cut down the fuel-supply, and that I am not 
to have big fires for cooking; and, worst of all, Jas- 
per, he threatens to come inh) the kitchen to see for 
himself how I manage. Do you know, I feel quite 
frightened to-night. He is very strange in his man- 
ner, and suspicious; and he looks so cold, toot No 
fire will he allow in the sitting-room. He gets worse 
and worse.” 

“Well, darling,” said Jasper as cheerfully as she 
could, “this is an old story, is it not? He did eat 
his hash, when all is said and done.” 

“Yes; but I don't like his manner. And you know 
he discovered about the boxes in the box-room.” 

“ That is over and done with too,” said J asper. 
“ He cannot say much about that ; he can only puzzle 
and wonder, but it would take him a long time to 
find out the truth.” 


300 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


I don’t like his way,”' repeated Sylvia. 

And perhaps you don’t like my way either, Syl- 
via,” said a strange voice; and Sylvia uttered a 
scream, for Evelyn stood before her. 

Evelyn ! ” cried the girl. Where have you come 
from ? Oh, what is the matter ? Oh, I do declare 
my head is goir g round ! ” 

She clasped her hands to her forehead in absolute 
bewilderment. Jasper went and locked the kitchen 
door. 

''Now we are safe,” she said; "and you two had 
best go into the bedroom. Yes, you had, for when he 
comes along it is the wisest plan for him to find the 
kitchen locked and the place in darkness. He will 
never think of my bedroom; and, indeed, when the 
"urtains are drawn and the shutters shut you can- 
not get a blink of light from the outside, however 
hard you try.” 

" Come Sylvia,” said Evelyn. She took Sylvia’s 
hand and dragged her into the bedroom. 

" But why have you come, Evelyn ? Why is it ? ” 
said poor Sylvia, in great distress and alarm. 

" You will have to welcome me whether you like 
it or not,” said Ev'el}^! ; " and what is more, you will 
have to be true to me. I came here because I have 
run away — run away from the school and the fuss 
and the disgrace of to-morrow — run away from hor- 
rid Aunt Prances and from the horrid Castle ; and I 
have come here to dear old Jasper; and I have 
brought my own money, so you need not be at any 
expense. And if you tell you will But, oh Syl- 

via, you will not tell ? ” 

" But this is terrible ! ” said Sylvia. " I don’t 
understand — I cannot understand.” 

" Sit down, Miss Sylvia, dearie,” said Jasper, " and 
£ will try to explain.” 


THE STRANGE VISITOR. 


301 

Sylvia sank down on the side of thr iktle white 
bed. 

"‘'Now I know why you were getting .this ready,” 
she said. ""You would not explain to me, and I 
thought perhaps it was for me. Oh dear ! oh dear ! ” 

"" I longed to tell you, but I dared not,” said Jas- 
per. ""Would I let my sweet little lady die or be 
disgraced? That is not in me. She will hide here 
with me for a bit, and afterwards — i*t will come all 
right afterwards, my dear Miss Sylvia. Why, there, 
darlings ! I love you both. And see what I have been 
planning. I mean to go upstairs to-night and sleep 
in your room. Miss Sylvia. Yes, darling; and you 
and Miss Evelyn can sleep together here. The sup- 
per is all ready, and I have had as much as I want. 
I mean to go quickly ; and then if your father comes 
along and rattles at the kitchen door he’ll get no 
answer, and if he peers through the keyhole, the 
place will be black as night. Then being made up 
of suspicions, poor man, he’ll tramp upstairs and 
he’ll thunder at your door ; but it will be locked, and 
after a time I’ll answer him in your voice from the 
heart of the big bed, and all his suspicions will melt 
away like snow when the sun shines on it. That is 
all. Miss Sylvia; and I mean to do it, and at once, 
too ; for if we were so careful and chary and anxious 
before, we must be twice as careful and twice as 
chary now that I have got the precious little Eve to 
look after.” 

Jasper’s plan was carried out to the letter. Syl- 
via did not like it, but at the samo time she did not 
know how to oppose it; and when Evelyn put her 
arms round her neck and was soft and gentle — she 
who was so hard with most, and so difficult to man- 
age — and when she pleaded with tears in her big 
brown eyes and a pathetic look on her white face, 


302 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


Sylvia yielded for the present. Whatever happened, 
she would not betray her. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

THE ROOM WITH THE LIGHT THAT FLICKERED. 

Now^ all might have gone well for the little con- 
spirators but for Evelyn herself. But when the girls, 
tired with talking, tired with the spirit of adventure, 
had lain down — Sylvia in Jasper’s bed and Evelyn 
in the new little white couch which had been got so 
lovingly ready for her — Sylvia, tired out, soon fell 
asleep; but Evelyn could not rest. She was pleased, 
excited, relieved, but at the same time she had a 
curious sense of disappointment about her. Her 
heart beat fast; she wondered what was happening. 
It seemed to her that in this tiny room at the back 
of the kitchen she was in a sort of prison. The sense 
of being in prison was anything but pleasant to this 
child of a free country and of an untrained mother. 
She slipped softly out of bed, and going to the win- 
dow, unbarred the heavy shutters and looked out. 

There was a moon in the sky, and the garden stood 
in streaks of bright light, and of dense shadow where 
the thick yew-hedge shut away the cold rays of the 
moon. Evelyn’s white little face was pressed against 
the pane. Pilot stalked up and down outside, now 
and then baying to the moon, now and then utter- 
ing a suspicious bark, but he never glanced in tlie 
direction of the window out of which Evelyn looked. 
To the right of the window lay the hens’ run and 
hen-house which have already been mentioned in 


room With the lioht. 


these pages. Evelyn knew nothing about them, how- 
ever; she thought the view ugly and uninteresting. 
She disliked the thick yew-hedge and the gnarled old 
yew-tree, and grumbling under her breath, she turned 
from the window, having quite forgotten to close the 
shutters. She got into bed now and fell asleep, little 
knowing what mischief she had done. 

For it was on that very same night that Mr. Lee- 
son determined, not to bury his bags of gold, but to 
dig them up. He was in a weak and trembling con- 
dition, and what he considered the most terrible mis- 
fortune had overpowered him, for the large sums 
which he had lately invested in the Kilcolman Gold- 
mines had been irretrievably lost; the gold-mines 
were nothing more nor less than a huge fraud, and 
all the shareholders had lost their money. The daily 
papers were full of the fraudulent scheme, and indig- 
nation was rife against the promoters of the company. 
But little cared Mr. Leeson for that; one fact alone 
concerned him. He, who grudged a penny to give 
his only child warmth and comfort, had by one fell 
blow lost thousands of pounds. He was almost like 
a man bereft of his senses. When Sylvia had left 
him that evening he had stood for some time in the 
cold and desolate parlor; then he sat down and be- 
gan to think. His money was invested in more than 
one apparently promising speculation. He meant to 
call it all in — to collect it all and leave the country. 
He would not trust another sovereign in any bank 
in the kingdom; he- would guard his own money; 
above all things, he would guard his precious sav- 
ings. He had saved during his residence at The 
Priory something over twelve hundred pounds. This 
money, which really represented income, not capital, 
had been taken from what ought to have been spent 
PH the necessaries of life. More and more had he 


304 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


saved, until a penny saved was more valuable in his 
eyes than any virtue under the sun; and as he saved 
and added sovereign to sovereign, he buried his 
money in canvas bags in the garden. But the time 
had come now to dig up his gold and fly. There 
were three trunks in the box-room; he would divide 
the money between the three. They were strong, 
covered with cow-hide, old-fashioned, safe to endure 
even such a weight as was to be put into them. He 
had made all his plans. He meant to take Sylvia, 
leave The Priory, and go. What further savings he 
could effect in a foreign land he knew not; he only 
wanted to be up and doing. This night, just when 
the moon set, would be the very time for his purpose. 
He was anxious — very anxious^ — about those fresh 
trunks which had been put into the attic ; there was 
something also about Sylvia which aroused his sus- 
picions. He felt certain that she was not quite so 
open with him as formerly. Those suppers were too 
good, too delicate, too tasty to be eaten without sus- 
picion. At the best she was burning too much fuel. 
He would go round to the kitchen this very night 
and see for himself that the fire was out — dead out. 
Why should Sylvia warm herself by the kitchen fire 
while he shivered fireless ' and almost candleless in 
the desolate parlor? Soon after ten o’clock, there- 
fore, he started on his rounds. He went through 
room after room, looking into each; he had never 
been so restless. He felt that a great and terrible 
task lay before him, and so bewildered was his mind, 
so much was his balance shaken, that he thought 
more of the twelve hundred pounds which he had 
saved than of the thousands which he had lost by 
foolish investment. The desolate rooms in the old 
Priory were all as they had ever been — scarcely any 
iumiture in some, no furniture at all in others; 


•The room with the light. 30S 

they were bare and bleak and ugly. He went to the 
kitchen ; the door was locked. He shook it and called 
aloud ; there was no answer. 

The child has gone to bed,” he said to himself. 

That is well.” 

He stooped down and tried to look through the 
keyhole ; only darkness met his gaze. He |;umed and 
shambled upstairs. He turned the handle of Syl- 
via’s door. How wise had been Jasper when she had 
guessed that the master of the house would do just 
what he did do! 

Sylvia ! ” he called aloud — Sylvia ! ” 

Yes, father,” said a voice which seemed to be 
quite the voice of his daughter. 

Are you in bed ? ” 

Yes. Do you want me ? ” 

^^Ho; stay where you are. Good-night.” 

Good-night,” answered the pretended Sylvia., 

But Mr. Leeson, as he went downstairs, did not 
hear the stifled laughter which was smothered in the 
pillows. He waited until the moon was on the wane, 
and then, armed with the necessary implements, 
went into the garden. He would certainly remove 
half the bags that night; the remainder might wait 
until to-morrow. 

He reached the garden; he arrived at the spot 
where his treasure was buried, and then he stood 
still for a moment, and looked around him. Every- 
thing seemed all right — silent as thp grave — still as 
death. It was a windless night; the moon would 
very soon set and there would be darkness. He 
wanted darkness for his purpose. Pilot came shuf- 
fling up. 

Good dog ! guard — guard. Good dog I ” said his 
jnaster. 

Pilot had been trained to know what this meant, 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


B06 

and lie went immediately and stood within a foot or 
two of the main entrance. Mr. Leeson did not know 
that a gate at the back entrance was no longer firmly 
secured and chained, as he imagined it to be. He 
thought himself safe, and began to work. 

He had dug up six of the bags, and there were six 
more yet to be unearthed, when, suddenly raising his 
head, he saw a light in a window on the ground floor. 
It was a very faint light and seemed to come and go. 

He was much puzzled. His heart beat strangely; 
suspicion visited him. Had any one seen him? If 
so he was lost. He dared not wait another moment; 
he took two of the bags of gold and dragged them 
as best he could into the house. He went out again 
to fetch another two, and yet another two. He put 
the six canvas bags in the empty hall, and then re- 
turning to the garden, he pressed down the earth and 
covered it with gravel, and tried to make it look as 
if no one had been there — as if no one had disturbed 
it. But he was trembling all over, and as he did so 
he looked again at the flickering, broken light which 
came dimly, like something gray and uncertain, from 
within the room. 

He went on tiptoe softly, very softly, up to the 
window and peered in. He could not see much — 
nothing, in fact, except one thing. The room had a 
fire. That was enough for him. 

Furious anger shook the man to his depths. He 
hurried into the house. 


THE ROOM WITH THE LIGHT. 


307 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

WHAT COULD IT MEAN? 

Anger gave Mr. Leeson a false strength. He put 
the canvas bags of gold into a large cupboard in the 
parlor; he locked the door and put the key into his 
pocket. Then he went gingerly and on tiptoe to an- 
other cupboard, and took down out of the midst of an 
array of dirty empty bottles one which contained a 
very little brandy. He kept this brandy here so that 
no one should guess at its existence. He poured him- 
self out about a thimbleful of the potent spirit and 
drank it off. He then returned the bottle to its place, 
and fumbling in a lower shelf, collected some imple- 
ments together. With these he went out into the 
open air. 

He now approached the window where the light 
shone — the faint, dim light which flickered against 
the blind and seemed almost to go out, and then 
shone once more. Slowly and dexterously he cut, 
with a diamond which he had brought for the pur- 
pose, a square of glass out of the lower pane. He put 
the glass on the ground, and slipping in his hand, 
pushed back the bolt. All his movements were quiet. 
He said Ah ! ’’ once or twice under his breath. 
When he had gently and very softly lifted the sash, 
he took a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped 
away some drops which stood on his forehead. Then 
he said " Ah ! once more, and slipped softly, deftly, 
and quietly into the room. He had made no noise 
whatsoever. The young sleepers never moved. He 
stood in the firelit, and in his opinion lavishly fur- 


308 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


nished, room. Here was a small white bed and an 
occupant; here a larger bed and another occupant. 
He crept on tiptoe towards the two beds. He bent 
down over the little occupant of the smaller bed. ^ 

A girl — a stranger! A girl with long, fair hair, 
and light lashes lying on a white cheek. A curious- 
looking girl. She moaned once or twice in her sleep. 
He did not want to awaken her. 

He looked towards the other bed, in which lay 
Sylvia, pretty, debonair, rosy in her happy, warm 
slumber. She had flung one arm outside the counter- 
pane. Her lips parted ; she uttered the words : 

Darling father ! Poor, poor father ! 

The man who listened started back as though 
something had struck him. 

Sylvia in that bed — Sylvia, who had spoken to him 
not two hours ago upstairs ! What did it mean ? 
What could it mean? And who was this stranger? 
And what did the fire mean, and all the furniture? 
A carpet on the floor, too ! A carpet on his floor — 
his! And a fire which he had never warranted in 
his grate, and beds which he had never ordered in his 
room ! Oh ! was it not enough to strike a man mad 
with fury ? And 3"et again ! what was this ? A table 
and the remains of supper! Good living, warmth, 
luxuries, under the roof of the man who was fire- 
less and cold and, as he himself fondly and foolishly 
believed, a beggar ! 

He stood absolutely dumb. He would not awaken 
the sleepers. A strange sensation visited him. He 
was determined not to give way to his passions; he 
was determined, before he said a word to Sylvia, to 
regain his self-control. 

Once I said bitter things to her mother ; I will 
not err in that direction any more,” he said to him- 
self. And in her sleep she called me ^ Father ^ and 


THE ROOM WITH THE LIGHT. 


309 


^ Poor Father/ But all the same I shall cast her 
away. She is no longer my Sylvia. I disown her; 
I disinherit her. She goes out into the cold. She 
is ruining her father. She has deceived me ; she shall 
never be anything to me again. Paw! how I hate 
her ! 

He went to the window, got out just as he had 
got in, drew down the sash, and stepped softly acros* 
the dark lawn. 

He was very cold now, and he felt faint; the 
effect of the tiny supply of brandy which he had 
administered to himself had worn off. He went into 
his desolate parlor. How cold it was! He thought 
of the big fire in the bedroom which he had left. 
How poor and desolate was this room by contrast ! 
What a miserable bed he reposed on at night — ab- 
solutely not enough blankets — but Sylvia lay like a 
bird in its nest, so warm, so snug ! Oh, how bad she 
was ! 

Her mother was never as bad as that,^^ he mut- 
tered to himself. She was extravagant, but she 
was not like Sylvia. She never wfillingly deceived 
me. Sylvia to have a strange and unknown girl — 
a stranger — in the house ! All my suspicions are 
verified. My doubts are certainties. God help me! 
I am a miserable old man.” 

He cowered down, and the icy cold of the room 
struck through his bones. He looked at the grate, 
and observed that a fire had been laid there. 

Sylvia did that,” he said to himself. “ The little 
minx did not like to feel that she was so warm and 
I so cold, so she laid the fire; she thought that I 
would indulge myself. I ! But am I not suffering 
for her? 'V^ile she lies in the lap of luxury I die 
of cold and hunger, and all for her. But I will do 
it no longer. I will light the fire ; I will have a feast; 


310 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


I will eat and drink and be merry, and forget tKaiB 
I had a daughter.’^ 

So the unfortunate man, half-mad with bewilder- 
ment and the grief of his recent losses, lit a blazing 
fire, and going to his cupboard, took out his brandy 
and drani what was left in the bottle. He was 
warm now, and his pulse beat more quickly. He 
remembered his six bags of gold, and the other six 
bags in the garden, and he resolved that if necessary 
he would fly without Sylvia. Sylvia could stay 
behind. If she managed to have such luxuries with- 
out his aid, she could go on having them; he would 
leave her a trifle — yes, a trifle — and save the rest for 
himself, and be no longer tortured by an unworthy 
and deceitful daughter. But as he thought these 
things he became more and more puzzled. The 
Sylvia lying on that bed was undoubtedly his 
daughter; but his daughter had spoken to him from 
her own room at a reasonable hour — between ten and 
eleven o’clock — ^that same night. How could there 
be two Sylvias? 

The mystery thickens,” he muttered to himself. 

This is more than I can stand. I will ferret the 
thing out — ^yes, and to the very bottom. Those trunks 
in the attic! I suppose they belong to that ugly 
child. That voice in Sylvia’s room ! Well, of course 
it was Sylvia’s voice ; but what about the other Sylvia 
downstairs? I must see into this matter without de- 
lay.” 

He went upstairs and found himself outside 
Syl vis’s door. He turned the handle, but it was 
locked. There was a light in the room, doubtless 
caused by another Are. He looked through the 
keyhole; the door was locked from within, for the 
key was in the lock. 

More and more remarkable! How could Sylvia 


THE ROOM WITH THE LIGHT. SH 

lock the door from within if she was not in the 
room? Really the matter was enough to daze any 
man. Suddenly he made up his mind. It was now 
five o’clock in the morning; in a short time the day 
would break. Sylvia was an early riser. If Sylvia 
or any one else was in that room he would wait on 
the threshold to confront that person. Oh, of course 
it was Sylvia; she had slipped back again and was 
in bed, and thought he would never discover her. 
How astonished she would be when she saw him 
seated outside her door ! 

So Mr. Leeson fetched a broken-down chair from 
his own bedroom, placed it softly just outside the 
door of the room where Jasper was reposing, and 
prepared himself to watch. He was far too excited 
to sleep, and the hours dragged slowly on. There 
was an old eight-day clock in the hall, and it struck 
solemnly hour after hour. Six o’clock — seven o’clock. 
Sylvia rose soon after seven. He waited now im- 
patiently. The days were beginning to lengthen, and 
it was light — not full daylight, but nearly so. He 
heard a stir in the room. 

Ha, ha, Miss Sylvia ! ” he said to himself, " I 
shall catch you, take you by the hand, bring you 
down to my parlor, tell you exactly what I think 

of Hullo ! she is making a good deal of 

noise. How strong she is! How she bounded out 
of bed I ” 

He listened impatiently. His heart warmed now 
to the work which lay before him. He was, on the 
whole, enjoying himself at the thought of discovering 
to Sylvia how black he thought her iniquities. 

No child of my own any more ! ” he said to him- 
self. ^ Poor father,’ indeed I ^ Darling father,’ 
forsooth! No, no, Sylvia; acts speak louder than 


812 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


words, and you were convicted out of your own 
mouth, my daughter/’ 

Jasper dressed with despatch. She washed ; she 
arranged her toilet. She came to the door; she 
opened it. Mr. Leeson Jooked up. 

Jasper fell back. 

“ Merciful heavens ! ” cried the woman ; and then 
Mr. Leeson grasped her hand and dragged her out 
of the room. 

Who are you, woman ? ” he said. How dare you 
come into my house? What are you doing in my 
daughter’s room ? ” 

^^Ah, Mr. Leeson,” said Jasper quietly, “discov- 
ered at last. Well, sir, and I am not sorry.” 

“But who are you? What are you? What are 
you doing in my daughter’s room ? ” 

“Will you come down to the parlor with me, Mr. 
Leeson, or shall I explain here ? ” 

“ You do not stir a step from this place until you 
tell me.” 

“ Then I will, sir — I will. I have been living in 
this house for the last six weeks. During that time 
I have paid Miss Sylvia, and she has had money 
enough to keep the breath of life within her. Be 
thankful that I came, Mr. Leeson, for you owe me 
much, and I owe you nothing. Ah ! do you recog- 
nize me now ? The gipsy — forsooth ! — the gipsy who 
gave you a recipe for making the old hen tender ! 
Ha, ha ! I laugh as I thought never to laugh again 
when I recall that day.” 

Mr. Leeson stood cold and white, looking full at 
Jasper. Suddenly a great dizziness took possession 
of him ; he stretched out his hand wildly. 

“ There is something wrong with he said. 

“ I don’t think I am well.” 

“Poor old gentleman!” said Jasper- -“no worn- 


THE ROOM WITH THE LIGHT. 


313 


der ! ” and her voice became mild. The shock of it 
all, and the confusion ! Sakes alive ! I am not going 
to take you into that icy bedroom of yours. Lean on 
me. There now, sir. You have not lost a penny 
by me; you have saved, on the contrary, and I have 
kept your daughter alive, and I have given you the 
best food, made out of the tenderest chickens, out of 
my own money, mark you — out of my own money — 
for weeks and weeks. Come downstairs, sir; come 
and I will get you a bit of breakfast.” 

I — cannot — see,” muttered Mr. Leeson again. 
Well then, sir, I suppose you can feel. Anyhow, 
here is a good, strong right arm. Lean on it — all 
your weight if you like. Now then, we will get 
downstairs.” 

Mr. Leeson was past resistance. Jasper pulled his 
shaky old hand through her arm, and half-carried, 
half-dragged him down to the . parlor. There she 
put him in a big arm-chair near the fire, and was 
bustling out of the room to get breakfast when he 
called her back. 

So you really are the woman who had the recipe 
for making old hens tender ? ” 

Bless you, Mr. Leeson! — ^bless you! — ^yes, I am 
the woman.” 

You will let me buy it from you ? ” 

Certainly— yes,” replied J asper, not quite know- 
ing whether to laugh or to cry. But I am going 
to get you some breakfast now.” 

And who is the other girl ? ” 

Does he know about her too ? ” thought J asper. 

What can have happened in the night ? ” 

^^If you mean my dear little Miss Eve, why, no 
one has a better right to be here, for she belongs to 
me and I pay for her — yes, every penny; and, for 
the matter of that, she only came last night. But 


S14 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


do not fash yourself now, my good sir ; you are past 
thought, I take it, and you want a hearty meal.” 

Jasper bustled away ; Mr. Leeson lay back in his 
chair. Was the world turning upside down? What 
hM happened? Oh, if only he could feel well! If 
only that giddiness would leave him ! What was the 
matter? He had been so well and so fierce and so 
strong a few hours ago, and now — now even his 
anger was slipping away from him. He had felt 
quite comforted when he leant on Jasper’s strong 
arm; and when she pushed him into the arm-chair 
and wrapped an old blanket round him, he had en- 
joyed it rather than otherwise. Oh! he ought to be 
nearly mad with rage; and yet somehow — somehow 
he was not. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

THE LOADED GUN. 

Now, it SO happened that the fuss and confusion 
incident on Evelyn’s departure had penetrated to 
every individual in the Castle with the exception of 
the Squire; but the Squire had been absent all day 
on business. He had been attending a very important 
meeting in a neighboring town, and, as his custom 
was, told his wife that he should probably not return 
until the early morning. When this was the case the 
door opening into his private apartments was left on 
the latch. He could himself open it with his latch- 
key and let himself in, go to bed in a small room 
prepared for the purpose, and not disturb the rest of 
the family. Lady Frances had many times during 
the previous evening lamented her husband’s absence. 


THE LOADED GUN. 


315 


but when twelve o’clock came and the police who had 
been sent to search for Evelyn could nowhere find 
the little girl, and when the different servants had 
searched the house in vain, and all that one woman 
could think of had been done. Lady Frances, feeling 
uncomfortable, but also convinced in her own mind 
that Evelyn and Jasper were quite safe and snug 
somewhere, resolved to go to bed. 

It is no use, Audrey,” she said to her daughter ; 
‘^you have cried yourself out of recognition. My 
dear child, you must go to bed now, and to sleep. 
That naughty, naughty girl is not worth our all 
being ill.” 

But, oh, mother ! what has happened to her ? ” 

She is with Jasper, of course.” 

But suppose she is not, mother ? ” 

I do not suppose what is not the case, Audrey. 
She is beyond doubt with- that pernicious woman, 
and as far as I am concerned I wash my hands of 
her.” 

And — the disgrace to-morrow ? ” said poor 
Audrey. 

My darling, you at least shall not be subjected 
to it. If I could find Evelyn I would take her my- 
self to the school, and make her stand up before the 
scholars and tell them all that she had done; or if 
she refused I would tell for her. But as she is^ not 
here you are not going to be disgraced, my precious. 
I shall write a line to Miss Henderson telling her 
that the guilty party has flown, and that you are far 
too distressed to go to school ; and T shall beg her to 
take any steps she thinks best. Beally and trulv 
that girl has made the place too hot to live in ; I shall 
ask your father to take us abroad for the winter. 

But surely, mother, you will not allow poor little 
Evelyn to get quite lost ; you will try to find her? ’’ 


316 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL, 


Oh, my dear ! have I not been trying ? Do not 
say any more to me about her to-night. I am really 
so irritated that I may say something I shall be sorry 
for afterwards.” 

So Audrey went to bed, and, being young, she soon 
dropped asleep. Lady Frances, being dead tired, 
also slept; and the Squire, who knew nothing of all 
the fiM^ and trouble, came in at an early hour in the 
morning. 

He lay down to sleep, and awoke after a short 
slumber. He then got up, dressed, and went into 
his grounds. 

Lady Frances and Audrey were at breakfast — Lady 
Frances very pale, and Audrey with traces of her 
violent weeping the night before still on her face — 
when a servant burst in great terror and excitement 
into the room. 

Oh, your ladyship,” he exclaimed, the Squire is 
lying in the copse badly shot with his own gun! 
One of the grooms is with him, and Jones has gone 
for the doctor, and I came at once to tell your lady- 
ship.” 

Poor Lady Frances in her agony scarcely knew 
what she was doing. Audrey asked a frenzied ques- 
tion, and soon the two were bending over the stricken 
man. The Squire was shot badly in the side. A 
new fowling-piece lay a yard or two away. 

^^How did it happen?” said Lady Frances. 

What can it mean ? ” 

Audrey knelt by her father, took his icy-cold hand 
in hers, and held it to her lips. Was he dead? 

As he lay there the young girl for the first time 
in all her life learnt how passionately, how dearly 
she loved him. What would life be without him? 
In some ways she was nearer to her mother than to 


THE LOADED GUN. 317 

her father, but Just now, as he lay looking like deatli 
itself, he was all in all to her. 

Oh, when will the doctor come ? said Lady 
Frances, raising her haggard face. " Oh, he m 
bleeding to death — he is bleeding to death ! ’’ 

With all her knowledge — and it was considerable-^ 
with all her common-sense, on which she prided her- 
self, Lady Frances knew very little about illness and 
still less about wounds. She did not know how to 
stop the bleeding, and it was well the doctor, a bright- 
faced young man from the neighboring village, was 
soon on the spot. He examined the wounds, looked 
at the gun, did what was necessary to stop the imme- 
diate bleeding, and soon the Squire was carried on 
a hastily improvised litter back to his stately home. 

An hour ago in the prime of life, in the prime 
of strength, now, for all his terrified wife and daugh- 
ter could know, he was already in the shadow of 
death. 

Will he die, doctor ? ” asked Audrey. 

The young doctor looked at her pitifully. 

cannot tell,” he replied; it depends upon how 
far the bullet has penetrated. It is unfortunate that 
he should have been shot in such a dangerous part of 
the body. How did it happen?” 

A groom now came up and told a hasty tale. 

The Squire called me this morning,” he said, 
and told me to go into his study and bring him out 
his new fowling-piece, which had been sent from 
London a few days ago. I brought it Just as it was. 
He took it without noticing it much. I was about 
to turn round and say to him, Ht is at full cock — • 
perhaps you don’t know, sir,’ but I thought, of course, 
he had loaded it and prepared it himself; and the 
next minute he was climbing a hedge. I heard a 
report, and he was lying Just where you found him.’' 


S18 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


The question which immediately followed this 
cital was, Who had loaded the gun ? ” 

Another doctor was summoned, and another tele- 
graphed for from London, and great was the agita- 
tion and misery. By-and-by Audrey found herself 
alone. She could scarcely understand her own sensa- 
tions. In the first place, she was absolutely useless. 
Her mother was absorbed in the sickroom ; the ser- 
vants were all occupied — even Read was engaged as 
temporary nurse until a trained one should arrive. 
Poor Audrey put on her hat and went out. 

"If only my dear Miss Sinclair were here ! she 
thought. "Even if Evelyn were here it would be 
better than nothing. Oh, no wonder we quite forget 
Evelyn in a time of anguish like the present ! 

Then a fearful thought stabbed her to the heart. 

"If anything happens She could not get her 

lips to form the word she really thought of. Once 
again she used the conventional phrase: 

" If anything happens, Evelyn will be mistress 
here.^^ 

She looked wildly around her. 

" Oh ! I must find some one ; I must speak to some 
one,’^ she thought. " I will go to Sylvia ; it is no 
great distance to The Priory. I will go over there at 
once.^’ 

She walked quickly. She was glad of the exer- 
cise — of any excuse to keep moving. She soon 
reached the Priory, and was just about to put her 
hand on the latch to open the big gates when a girl 
appeared on the other side — a girl with a white face, 
somewhat sullen in outline, with big brown eyes, and 
a quantity of fair hair falling over her shoulders. 
Even in the midst of her agitation Audrey gave a 
gasp. 

" Evelyn ! she said. 


the! LOAtiED GftJjji'. 


m 


am not going with you/’ said Evelyn. She 
backed away, and a look of apprehension crossed her 
face. Why have you come here ? You never come 
to The Priory. What are you doing here ? Go away. 
You need not think you will have an 3 rthing to do 
with me in the future. I know it is all up with me. 
I suppose you have come from the school to — ^to 
torture me ! ” 

Don’t, Evelyn — don’t,” said Audrey. Oh, the 
misery you caused us last night ! But that is noth- 
ing to what has happened now. Listen, and forget 
yourself for a minute.” 

Poor Audrey tottered forward ; her composure gave 
way. The next moment her head was on her cousin’s 
shoulder; she was sobbing as if her heart would 
break. 

Why, how strange you are ! ” said Evelyn, dis- 
tressed and slightly softened, but, all the same, much 
annoyed at what she believed would frustrate all her 
plans. For things had been going so well ! The poor, 
silly old man who lived at The Priory was too ill to 
'sake any notice. She and Sylvia could do as they 
pleased. Jasper ‘was Mr. Leeson’s nurse. Mr. Leeson 
was delirious and talking wild nonsense. Evelyn 
was in a scene of excitement; she was petted and 
made much of. Why did Audrey come to remind her 
of that world from which she had fled? 

1 suppose it was rather bad this morning at 
school,” she said. I can imagine what a fuss they 
kicked up — what a shindy — all about nothing! But 
there ! yes, of course, I do not mind saying now that 
I did do it. I was sorry afterwards; I would not 
have done it if I had known — if I had guessed that 
everybody would be so terribly miserable. But you 
do not suppose — ^you do not suppose, Audrey, that I, 


320 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


who am to be the owner of Castle Wynford some 
day ” 

But at these words Audrey gave a piercing cry : 

Some day ! Oh Evelyn, it may be to-day ! ’’ 

What do you mean ? ” said Evelyn, her face turn- 
ing very white. She pushed Audrey, who was a good 
deal taller than her cousin, away and looked up at 
her. Audrey had now ceased crying; she’ wiped the 
tears from her checks. 

I must tell 3 'ou,” she said. It is my father. 
He shot himself by accident this morning. His new 
gun from London was loaded. I suppose he did not 
know it; anyhow, he knocked the gun against some- 
thing and it went oif, and — he is at death’s door.” 

What — do — you say ? ” asked Evelyn. 

A complete change had come over her. Her eyes 
looked dim and yet wild. She took Audrey by the 
arm and shook her. 

The gun from London loaded, and it went off, 

and Is he hurt much — much? Speak, Audrey 

— speak ! ” 

She took her cousin now and shook her fran- 
tically. 

Speak ! ” she said. You are driving me ma^ ! ” 

What is the matter with you, Evelyn ? ” 

Speak ! ” Is he — hurt — much ? ” 

"‘'Much!” said Audrey. ^‘'The doctor does not 
know whether he will ever recover. Oh, what have 
I done to you ? ” 

Nothing,” said Evelyn. Get out of my way.” 

Like a wild creature she darted from her cousin, 
and, fast and fleet as her feet could carry her, rushed 
back to Castle Wynford. 

It took a good deal to touch a heart like Evelyn’s, 
hut it was touched at last ; nay, more, it was 
5Vounded; it was struck with a blow so deep, eo 


THE LOADED CftTN. 


321 


sudden, so appalling, that the bewildered child 
reeled as she ran. Her eyes grew dark with emotion. 
She was past tears ; she was almost past words. 
By-and-by, breathless, scared, bewildered, carried 
completely out of herself, she entered the Castle. 
There was no one about, but a doctor’s brougham 
stood before the principal entrance. Evelyn looked 
wildly around her. She knew her uncle’s room. 
She ran upstairs. Without waiting for any one to 
answer, she burst open the door. The room was 
empty. 

He must be very badly hurt,” she whispered to 
herself. He must be in his little room on the 
ground floor.” 

She went downstairs again. She ran down the 
corridor where often, when in her best moments, she 
had gone to talk to him, to pet him, to love him. 
She entered the sitting-room :where the gun had been. 
A great shudder passed through her frame as she saw 
the empty case. She went straight through the sit- 
ting-room, and, unannounced, undesired, unwished- 
for, entered the bedroom. 

There were doctors round the bed; Lady Frances 
was standing by the head; and a maiv was lying 
there, very still and quiet, with his eyes shut and a 
peaceful smile on his face. 

He is dead,” thought Evelyn — he is dead ! ” 
She gave a gasp, and the next instant lay in an 
unconscious heap on the floor. 

When the unhappy child came to herself she was 
lying on a sofa in the sitting-room. A doctor was 
bending over her. 

Now you are better,” he said. You did vei^ 
wrong to come into the bedroom. You must lie 
still ; you must not make a fuss.” 

remember everything,” said Evelyn. was 


322 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


I who did it. It was I who killed him. Don’t — ■ 
don’t keep me. I must sit np; I must speak. Will 
he die ? If he dies I shall have killed him. - You 
understand, I — I shall have done it ! ” 

The doctor looked disturbed and distressed. Was 
this poor little girl mad? Who was she? He had 
heard of an heiress from Australia : could this be the 
child? But surely her brain had given way under 
the extreme pressure and shock ! 

^^Lie still, my dear,” he said gently; and he put 
his hand on the excited child’s forehead. 

I will be good if you will help me,” said the girl ; 
and she took both his hands in hers and raised her 
burning eyes to his face. 

I will do anything in my power.” 

Don’t you see what it means to me ? — and I must 
be with him. Is he dead ? ” 

Ho, no.” 

Is he in great danger ? ” 

" I will tell you, if you are good, after the doctor 
from London comes.” 

But I did it.” 

Excuse me, miss — I do not know your name — 
you are talking nonsense.” 

^^Let me explain. Oh! there never was such a 
wicked girl; I do not mind saying it now. I loaded 
the gun just to show him that I could shoot a bird 
on the wing, and — and I forgot all about it; I 
forgot I had left the gun loaded. Oh, how can I 
ever forgive myself ? ” 

The doctor asked her a few more questions. He 
tried to soothe her. He then said T she would stay 
where she was he would bring her the very first 
news from the London doctor. The case was not 
hopeless, he assured her; but there was danger — 


THE LOADED GUN. 323 

grave danger — and any shock would bring on 
hemorrhage, and hemorrhage would be fatal. 

The little girl listened to him, and as she listened 
a new and wonderful strength was given to her. At 
that instant Evelyn Wynford ceased to be a child. 
She was never a child any more. The suffering and 
the shock had been too mighty; they had done for 
her what perhans nothing else could ever do — they 
had awakened her slumbering soul. 

How she lived through the remainder of that day 
she could never tell to any one. No one saw her 
in the Squire’s sitting-room. No one wanted the 
room; no one went near it. Audrey was back again 
at the Castle, comforting her mother and trying to 
help her. When she spoke of Evelyn, Lady Frances 
shuddered. 

Don’t mention her,” she said. She had the im- 
pertinence to rush into the room ; but she also had the 
grace to ” 

“ What, mother ? ” 

She was really fond of her uncle, Audrey ; I 
always said so. She fainted — poor, miserable girl — 
when she saw the state he was in.” 

But Lady Frances did not know of Evelyn^s 
confessing to the young doctor; nor did Dr. Watson 
tell any one. 

It was late and the day had passed into night 
when the doctor came in and sat down by Evelyn’s 
side. 

Now,” he said, you have been good, and have 
kept your word, and have obliterated yourself.” 

She did not asked him the meaning of the word, 
although she did not understand it. She looked at 
him with the most pathetic face he had ever seen. 

Speak,” she said. Will he live ? ” 

'^Dr. Harland thinks so, and he is the very best 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


S24r 

authority in the world. He hopes in a day or two 
to remove the pellets which have done the mischief. 
The danger, as I have already told you, lies in re- 
newed hemorrhage; but that I hope we can prevent. 
Now, are you going to be a very good girl ? 

"" What can I do ? ” asked Evelyn. Can I go to 
him and stay with him ? 

I wonder,” said the doctor — and yet,” he added. 

I scarcely' like to propose it. There is a nurse 
there; your aunt is worn out. I will see what x 
can do.” 

If I could do that it would save me,” said 
Evelyn. There never, never has been quite such a 
naughty girl; and I — I did it — oh! not meaning to 
hurt him, but I did it. Oh ! it would save me if I 
might sit by him.” 

“ I will see,” said the doctor. 

He felt strangely interested in this queer, erratic, 
lost-looking child. He went back again to the sick- 
room. The Squire was conscious. He was lying in 
comparative ease on his bed; a trained nurse was 
within reach. 

“ Nurse,” said the doctor. 

The woman went with him across the room. 

I am going to stay here to-night.” 

Yes, sir ; I am glad to hear it.” 

It is quite understood that Lady Frances is to 
have her night’s rest ? ” 

Her ladyship is quite worn out, sir. She has 
gone away to her room. She will rest until two in 
the morning when she will come downstairs and 
help me to watch by the patient.” 

Then I will sit with him until two o’clock,” said 
the doctor. At two o’clock I will lie down in the 
Squire’s sitting-room, where I can be within call. 
Now, I want to make a request.” 


■the LOADEID G0]Sf. 


Yes, sir/’ 

I am particularly anxious that a little girl who is 
in very great trouble, but who has learnt self-control, 
should come in and sit in the arm-chair by the 
Squire’s side. She will not speak, but will sit there. 
Is there any objection ? ” 

^^Is it the child, sir, who fainted when she came 
into the room to-day? ” 

Yes ; she was almost mad, poor little soul ; but I 
think she is all right now, and she has learnt her 
lesson. Nurse, can you manage it ? ” 

It must be as you please, sir.” 

Then I will risk it,” said the doctor. 

He went back to Evelyn and said a few words 
to her. 

You must wash your face,” he said, and tidy 
yourself ; and you must have a good meal.” 

Evelyn shook her head. 

If you do not do exactly what I tell you I cannot 
help you.” 

Very well ; I will eat and eat until you tell me 
to stop,” she answered. 

Go, and be quick, then,” said the doctor, for we 
are arranging things for the night.” 

So Evelyn went, and returned. in a few minutes; 
then the doctor took her hand and led her into the 
sickroom, and she sat by the side of the patient. 

The room was very still — not a sound, not a move- 
ment. The sick man slept; Evelyn, with her eyes 
wide open, sat, not daring to move a finger. 

What she thought of her past life during that 
time no one knows; but that soul within her was 
coming more and more to the surface. It was a 
strong soul, although it had been so long asleep, and 
already new desires, unselfish and beautiful, were 
<a wakening in the child. Between twelve and one 


326 


A VERY NAUGHTY GIRL. 


that night the Squire opened his eyes and saw a 
little girl, with a white face and eyes big and dark, 
seated close to him. 

He smiled, and his hand just went out a quarter 
of an inch to Evelyn. She saw the movement, and 
immediately her own small fingers clasped his. She 
bent down and kissed his hand. 

Uncle Edward, do not speak,^^ she said. It was 
I who loaded the gun. You must get well, Uncle 
Edward, or I shall die.’’ 

He did not answer in any words, but his eyes 
smiled at her; and the next moment she had sunk 
back in her chair, relieved to her heart’s core. Her 
eyes closed ; she slept. 


CHAPTER XXXL 

FOR UNCLE EDWARD^S SAKE. 

The Squire was a shade better the next morning; 
but Mr. Leeson, not two miles away, lay at the point 
of death. Fever had claimed him for its prey, and 
he continued to be wildly delirious, and did not know 
in the least what he was doing. Thus two men, each 
unknown to the other, but who widely influenced the 
characters of this story, lay within the Great Sha- 
dow. 

Evelyn Wynford continued to efface herself. This 
was the first time in her whole life she had ever done 
so ; but when Lady Frances appeared, punctual to the 
hour, to take her place at her husband’s side, the 
little girl glided from the room. 

It was early on the following morning, when the 
mistress of the Castle was standing for a few be- 


FOR tTNCLE EDWARD^S SAKE. 




wildered moments in her sitting-room, her hand 
pressed to her forehead, her eyes looking across the 
landscape, tears dimming their brightness, that a 
child rushed into her presence. 

Go away, Evelyn,^^ she said. I cannot speak 
to you.^^ 

‘‘ Tell me one thing,” said Evelyn : is he better ? ” 

^^Yes.” 

Is he out of danger ? ” 

The doctors think so.” 

" Then, Aunt Frances, I can thank God ; and what 
is more, I — even I, who am such an awfully naughty 
girl — can love God.” 

I don’t like cant,” said Lady Frances ; and she 
turned away with a scornful expression on her lips. 

Evelyn sprang to her, clutched both her hands, 
and said excitedly : 

Listen; you must. I have something to say. 
It was I who did it ! ” 

You, Evelyn — you ! ” 

Lady Frances pushed the child from her, and 
moved a step away. There was such a look of horror 
on her face that Evelyn at another moment must 
have recoiled from it; but nothing could daunt her 
now in this hour of intense repentance. 

I did it,” she repeated — oh, not meaning to do 
it ! I will tell you ; you must listen. Oh, I have 
been so — so wicked, so — so naughty, so stubborn, so 
selfish ! I see myself at last ; and there never, never 
was such a horrid girl before. Aunt Frances, you 
shall listen. I loaded the gun, for I meant to go out 
and shoot some birds on the wing. Uncle Edward 
doubted that I could do it, and I wanted to prove 
to him that I could ; but I was prevented from going, 
and I forgot about the gun; and the night before 
Jast I ran away. I ran to Jasper. When you 


528 


A VERY NAUGHTY. GtRL. 


locked me up in my room I got out of my sitting- 
rooili window/’ 

I know all that/’ said Lady Frances. 

went to Jasper, and Jasper took me to The 
Priory — to Sylvia’s home. Jasper has been staying 
in the house with Sylvia for a long time, and I 
went to Sylvia and to Jasper, and I hid there. 
Audrey came yesterday morning and told me what 
had happened ; and, oh ! I thought my heart would 
break. But Uncle Edward has forgiven me.” 

What ! Have you dared to see him ? 

'^The doctor gave me leave. I stayed with him 
half last night, until you came at two o’clock ; and I 
told Uncle Edward, and he smiled. He has forgiven 
me. Oh ! I love him better than any one in all the 
world ; I could just die for him. And, Aunt Frances, 
I did tear the book, and I did behave shockingly at 
school ; and I will go straight to Miss Henderson and 
tell her, and I will do everything — everything you 
wish, if only you will let me stay in the house with 
Uncle Edward. For somehow — somehow,” continued 
Evelyn in a whisper, her voice turning husky and 
almost d3dng away, I think Uncle Edward has made 
religion and God possible to me.” 

As Evelyn said the last words she staggered 
against the table, deadly white. She put one hand 
on a chair to steady herself, and looked up with 
pathetic eyes at her aunt. 

What was there in that scared, bewildered, and yet 
resolved face which for the first time since she had 
seen it touched Lady Frances? 

Evelyn,” she said, ^^you ask me to forgive you. 
What you have said has shocked me very much, but 
your manner of saying it has opened my eyes. If 
you have done wrong, doubtless I am not blameless. 
I never showed you ” 


For uncle edward’s sake. 


329 


Neither sympathy nor understanding/’ said Eve- 
lyn. I might have been different had you been 
different. But please — please, do anything with me 
now — anything — only let me stay for Uncle Edward’s 
sake.” 

Lady Frances sat down. 

I am a mother,” she said, and I am not without 
feeling, and not without sympathy, and not without 
understanding.” 

And then she opened her arms. Evelyn gave a 
bewildered cry; the next moment she was folded in 
their embrace. 

Oh, can I believe it ? ” she sobbed. 

Thus Evelyn Wynford found the Better Part, and 
from that moment, although she had struggles and 
difficulties and trials, she was in the very best sense 
of the word a new creature; for Love had sought 
- her out, and Love can lead one by steep ascents on 
to the peaks of self-denial, unselfishness, truth, and 
honor. 

Sylvia’s father, after a mighty struggle with severe 
illness, came back again slowly, sadly to the shores 
of life ; and Sylvia managed him and loved him, and 
he declared that never to his dying day could he do 
without Jasper, who had nursed him through his 
terrible illness. The instincts of a miser had almost 
died out during his illness, and he was willing that 
Sylvia should spend as much money as was necessary 
to secure good food and the comforts of life. 

The Squire got slowly better, and presently quite 
well; and when another New Year dawned upon 
the world, and once again the Wynfords of Wynford 
Castle kept open house, Sylvia was there, and also 
Mr. Leeson ; and all the characters in this story met 
under the same roof. Evelyn clung fast to her 


330 


A VERY NAT^GHTY GIRL. 


uncle’s hand. Audrey glanced at her cousin, and 
then she looked at Sylvia, and said in a low voice : 

Never was any one so changed; and, do you 
know, since the accident she has never once spoken 
of being the heiress. I believe if anything happened 
to father Evelyn would die.” 


THE END. 




Reasons why 
you shouid 
obtain a Cat- 


alogue of our 
Publications 




A posiai to us will 
place it in your 
hands 


1. You will possess a comprehen- 
sive and classified list of all the best 
standard books published, at prices 
less than offered by others. 

2. You will find listed in our cata- 
logue books on every topic : Poetry, 
Fiction, Romance, Travel, Adven- 
ture, Humor, Science, History, Re- 
ligion, Biography, Drama, etc., be- 
sides Dictionaries and Manuals, 
Bibles, Recitation and Hand Books, 
Sets, Octavos, Presentation Books 
and Juvenile and Nursery Literature 
in immense variety. 

3. You will be able to purchase 
books at prices within your reach ; 
as low as 10 cents for paper covered 
books, to $5.00 for books bound in 
cloth or leather, adaptable for gift 
and presentation purposes, to suit 
the tastes of the most critical. 

4. You will save considerable 
money by taking advantage of our 
Special Discounts, which we offer 
to those whose purchases are large 
enough to warrant us in making a 
reduction. 

HURST & CO^ Vubtbhers, 

395, 397, 399 Broadway, New York* 


The Famous Al^cr Books 

By Horatio Alger, Jr. The Boy’s Writer 


A SERIES of books known to all boys ; books that are good 
and wholesome, with enough “ginger” in them to suit 
the tastes of the younger generation. The Alger books 
are not filled with “ blood and thunder” stories of a doubtful 
character, but are healthy and elevating, and parents should 
see to it that their children become acquainted with the writ- 
ings of this celebrated writer of boys’ l^oks. We publish the 
titles named below : 


Adrift in New York. 

Making His Way. 

Andy Gordon. 

Only an Irish Boy. 

Andy Gh*ant’s Pluck. 

Paul the Peddler. 

Bob Burton. 

Philthe Fiddler. 

Bound to Rise. 

Ralph Raymond’s Heir. 

Brave and Bold. 

Risen from the Ranks. 

Cash Boy. 

Sam’s Chance. 

Chester Band. 

Shifting for Himself. 

Do and Dare. 

Sink or Swim. 

Driven from Home. 

Slow and Sure. 

Erie Train Boy. 

Store Boy. 

Facing the World. 

Strive and Succeed. 

Hector’s Inheritance. 

Strong and Steady. 

Helping Himself. 

Tin Box. 

Herbert Carter’s Legacy. 

Tony, the Tramp. 

In a New World. 

Tom the Bootblack. 

Jack’s Ward. 

Try and Trust. 

Jed, the Poor House Boy. 

Young Acrobat. 

Julius, the Street Boy. 

Young Outlaw. 

Luke Walton. > 

Young Salesman. 


Any of these books will be mailed upon receipt of 50 cents. 
Do not fail to procure one or more of these noted volumes. 


A Complete Catalogfue of Books will be 
sent upon request. 

HURST & CO., Publishers, NEW YORK 




By 

John Habberton 


Helen’s 

Babies 


Interesting: ! 
Entertaining: ! 
Amusing ! 


BOOK with a famous reputation. It is safe to 
say that no book, illustrating the doings of child- 
ren, has ever been published that has reached the 
popularity enjoyed by “ Helen’s Babies.” Brilliantly 
written, Habberton records in this volume some of the 
cutest, wittiest and most amusing of childish sayings, 
whims and pranks, all at the expense of a bachelor 
uncle. The book is elaborately illustrated, which 
greatly assists the reader in appreciating page by page, 
Habberton’s masterpiece. 

Published as follows ; 

Popular Price Edition, Cloth, 60c*, Postpaid. 

Quarto Edition, with Six Colored Plates, CloUi, 
$1.25, Postpaid. 

We guarantee that you will not sufier from “the 
blues ” after reading this book. 

Ash for over complete catalogue. Mailed upon request. 


HUI^ & CO., Publishers, 395-399 Broadway, New York. 


Elegfant Gift Books 



Hurst’s 

Presentation 

Series 

A Distinctive Cover Design 
on Each Book 


A BEAUTIFUL series of /Oung People’s Books to 
suit the tastes of the most fastidious. The pub- 
lishers consider themselves fortunate in being able to 
offer such a marvelous line of choice subjects, made up 
into attractive presentation volumes. Large type, fine 
heavy paper, numerous pictures in black, inserted with 
six lithographic reproductions in ten colors by eminent 
artists, bound in extra English cloth, with three ink and 
gold effects. 

Price, postpaid, $i.oo per volume. 


Alice in Wonderland and Through 
the Looking-Glass. 

Andersen’s Fairy Tales. 

Arabian Nights. 

Black Beauty. 

Child’s History of England. 
Grimm’s Fairy Tales. 

Gulliver’s Travels. 

Helen’s Babies. 

Lamb’s Tales from Shakespeare. 


Mother Goose, Complete. 

Palmer Cox’s Fairy Book. 

Peck’s Uncle Ike and the Red- 
Headed Boy. 

Pilgrim’s Prog»'ess. 

Robinson Crusoe. 

Swiss Family Robinson. 

Tales from Scott forY oung People. 
Tom Brown’s School Days. 

Uncle Tom’s Cabin. 


Books sure to be a delight to every boy and girl who 
becomes the proud possessor of any or all of them. 


Write for our Complete Catalogue. 

HURST & CO., Publishers. 395-399 Broadway. New York. 


Mirthfnl Books Worth Beading! 

9eck's 
cf ytumcr 

No author has achieved 
a greater national reputa- 
tion for books of genuine 
humor and mirth than George W. Peck, 
author of ** Peck’s Bad Boy and His Pa.” 

We are fortunate to be able to offer, 
within everyone’s reach, three of his latest 
books. The titles are 

Peck’s Uncle Ike, Peck’s Sunbeams, 
Peck’s Red»Headed Boy. 

CliOTH Binding:, GOc., Postpaid. 

PAPER Binding^, 30c., Postpaid. 

By failing to procure any one of these 
books you lose an opportunity to “ laugh 
and grow fat.” When you get one you 
will order the others. 

Send, for onr lUnstrated Oatalogne of Books. 
HURST & CO., Publishers, 395-399 Broadway, New York. 




ffhe 

1 ''HIS popular novel writer 

1 has written a large 
number of successful 
books that have been widely 
circulated and are constantly 
in demand. We issue twenty 
of them as below ; 

Werkif 

Aikenside, 

Bad Hugh, 

Cousin Maude, 

Darkness and Daylight, 

Dora Deane, 

of 

Edith Lyle’s Secret, 

English Orphans, 

Ethelyn’s Mistake, 

Family Pride, 

Homestead on the Hillsida, 

Leighton Homestead, 

Lena Rivers, 

Mari( 

Maggie Miller, 

Marian Grey, 

Mildred, 

Millbank, 

Miss McDonald 

Rector of St. Marks, 

Rose Mather, 

Tempest and Sunshine. 


Any of these books will be 
supplied, postpaid, in cloth 
binding, at 30c. In paper 

Mclmes 

binding, 15 c. 

\ 

Obtain our latest complete 
catalogue. 

HURST & CO*f Publishers, 
395-399 Broadway, New York* 



« 









I 








! 


1 




\ 



f • W 
















L-*- /r 


;^'- 






;•» 

r 



'*-y*4-.{ 

• ••.< 


*’•< ji» ' «. 


r/ 


■ \\ •••%%„.:*■«,, • 


-tf- ■ 


*» . ' 
A 


k-ii 




■>, 

tr! 






•> 


% 




% 


r 






\ 


t 

V' < 


t 





